《A Lewd Story》


 Chapter 1 – Wyvern Attack

    (A/N: I edited the first few chapters to fix the Natalia issue... Also, I only edited the important parts.)


    The golden light of the evening illuminated the whole atmosphere, making it beautiful and serene. Yet today, not a single soul in the Dulia town had the luxury to appreciate it.


    The whole town was in an uproar. A flurry of residents ran toward their homes as fast as they could. While the guild master and the guard captain led hundreds of adventurers and town guards to the southern gate of the town.


    The walls stood strong with a 7m height, emitting an invisible domineering air. But their might paled in comparison to the majestic presence approaching from the outside.


    The walls could withstand for a good amount of time even if an army of monsters attacked at once. But if the enemy itself is a flying one, what purpose would they serve?


    Many guards and adventurers with long-ranged attack hastily climbed the wall as did the guild master ''Albert'' and the guard captain ''Alban''.


    Alban hurriedly gave some orders to arrange them in a formation to face the impending calamity.


    But as Albert saw the shape of the calamity, he couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice, "We are doomed¡­!"


    Alban heard it clearly as he was standing beside him. As he was more occupied in arranging the warriors, he didn''t see it. But as his sight moved in the southern direction, he froze with eyes wide open.


    All of them were terrified as they looked at the creature before them. They stared at it in a daze, and couldn''t control their bodies from trembling. Cold sweat ran down their backs and they couldn''t help but have a second thought of fleeing.


    Around 200 meters away from them they saw a huge 20m long flying creature. Its green scales shined brightly as the evening sunlight gave them a golden hue. It leisurely flapped its huge wings to approach its delicious prey, its two legs curled up for the ease of its flight. It was an adult wyvern.


    Just as the warriors were staring at it with a stupor, a deep voice woke them up from their shock, "What, giving up already? If we give up without even trying, our friends and families will just become food for that monster! It possesses enough strength to destroy this whole town¡­ not a single one of them will be left alive."


    As the guild master said this, he paused for a moment before continuing, "We only have two choices: either we die cowering in fear or we bravely fight it and defeat that thing and save our loved ones who are still believing in us that we would slay the monster. What do you choose?"


    There was a moment of silence but someone broke it with a shout, "Fight!"


    "FIGHT!"


    "FIGHT!"


    "FIGHT!"


    And soon everyone followed.


    "Let''s show that bastard monster that we humans are not weak beings. That for our family, we would even slay a dragon!" the guild master exclaimed.


    "Ooohhh!" Their morale went high as they let out a battle cry.


    "And whoever deals a greater damage to it, this big sister will personally reward him~" a melodious voice rang out from a voluptuous mature beauty. Her meaty body jiggled with her declaration making the men salivate at the sight.


    "Woooohoooooo!!!" The warriors became even more excited.


    Captain Alban smiled and gave the orders, "Archers, take your aim. Aim at its weak spot, its head. Only fire, wind, and earth magicians should attack; water magicians, wait for the instructions and stay on guard."


    "Lord Hardy has arrived." Someone shouted from below to declare the arrival of the mayor. With that, everyone''s morale increased by a notch. It was obvious as the captain, the guild master, and the mayor were the only three people of the Dulia town with strength equal to an A-ranked adventurer.


    By this time, the Wyvern had already covered up 100m distance. The defense battle began.


    Tens of arrows flew towards its head followed by fireballs, wind blades, earth bullets, and some long-ranged skills. It was a colorful spectacle and everyone was hoping for at least a minor injury.


    But as the arrows approached the wyvern''s head, it opened its sinister mouth and spewed out a huge amount of scorching flame, destroying approaching arrows and magic attacks. Only a few attacks hit it, which were insufficient to deal any damage to its iron tough scales.


    The heatwaves even approached the warriors from such a distance, making them even more drenched in sweat. When they saw the wyvern''s might and how easily it repelled their attacks, despair clenched their hearts. They started to feel helpless.


    The captain was in a similar state, but he couldn''t afford to lose his composure. "It should take some time to release its second breath. Aim for that gap. First row: fire your arrows. Rest should attack once its fire breath disappears."


    With great expectations, the warriors followed the order. And it succeeded. Hope returned to them as the wyvern writhed in pain with some good amount of injuries.


    But the creature had already closed the distance. If they do not move below, its breath will turn them into ashes. The captain quickly gave an order to retreat and they soon got into another formation on the ground.


    "Ready the ballistae. Archers focus on creating an opening¡­" Captain Alban barked some more orders showing composure and patience befitting his post.


    The atmosphere was tense, as they waited for the monster''s arrival. The temperature was a bit high which was the cause of their perspiration. Maybe that''s why their hearts were pounding like crazy.


    As soon as the creature appeared in sight, everyone followed their initial plan and waited for the fire breath to die down after the first wave of arrows, so that they would fire their ballistae bolts. They were sure of its might.


    *Swoosh*


    *Boom*


    But as the opportunity to fire their second wave of powerful attacks arrived, just before the captain could shout his order, everyone stood there dumbfounded, their jaws touching the ground by what they saw. Many of them rubbed their eyes to confirm that their eyes are not playing tricks on them.


    The monster seemed to have disappeared with a *swoosh* sound, followed by a boom.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Everyone stood there in confusion thinking about what might have happened. But someone had to confirm the situation. So the captain sent a guard.


    The guard quickly climbed the wall and soon his heart rejoiced in happiness with what he saw. He shouted in delight, "The monster is defeated!"


    "WHAT?" Everyone shouted in unison.


    The guild master soon confirmed the situation by climbing himself. "A young boy is punching that thing like a punching bag," he said with a wry smile as the other two important figures climbed onto the walls.


    And as the captain saw the boy, his heart shook as he stood there in a daze. But it didn''t even last for a second as he quickly ordered to open the gates with a voice filled with a lot of emotions.


    ¡­


    Captain Alban hastily rushed out of the gates as soon as they were opened and approached the familiar figure.


    His steps slowed down as he stood before the young boy, staring at him in a daze. The boy in front of him had a wild appearance with a tall and muscular build, wearing something resembling a cloak made up from beast skin.


    Alban''s gaze moved to the wyvern just to see its brutally beaten head with its eyes bulging out. Its mouth opened a little, enough to reveal its sharp sinister teeth as the tongue limply lay outside it. It was clear that it was dead.


    His sight again moved towards the boy''s face. He opened his mouth to say something but found himself unable to mutter anything, his words stuck in his throat.


    He desperately controlled his chaotic emotions and finally muttered a single word, "...son!"

 Chapter 2 – Reunion (Part 1)

    Ben doesn''t remember much about that day. His memories were hazy. After a good day at school, he felt dizzy. Then everything became vague.


    Like waking up from a dream, he found himself in a dark and dense forest. He was surrounded by chilling greenery. The tall skyscraper trees with huge trunks competed for the sunlight forming a beautiful yet dark canopy.


    The chirping of birds created a soothing melody. The noise of insects'' rattling and animals'' roaring made a fresh atmosphere.


    But just as he was feeling calm and contended by the atmosphere, a foreboding feeling slowly welled up within him. He felt like he was being watched. It took him just an hour or so to conclude that he is just prey to the salivating hungry beasts.


    His survival instincts kicked in as new ideas started popping up in his mind. After a few hours, as he saw various fantasy animals, he understood that he was in a fantasy world.


    It took him some time to accept the truth. After the third day, he fully accepted his situation and decided how to proceed.


    Thanks to the survival shows he had watched as a child, he knew the basics of survival. After running from a beast, he got to know his overwhelming speed in running. He used it to hunt some animals.


    He knew he had to get out of this cruel forest where he is nothing but food. So he wandered in it, not knowing any direction as he was unable to see the sun.


    He, fortunately, found a river and decided to follow its bank as the probability of finding a human village around it would be higher.


    While drinking water from the river, he discovered an interesting thing. He had a different body, which was a bit muscular and sturdy.


    With a lot of complicated emotions, he ventured into the forest, fighting beasts and eating them.


    He didn''t know how many months had passed while wandering the forest, but he eventually found a village. He was overjoyed when he first saw the fields of crops. His feet unconsciously moved faster and he soon found himself a few hundred meters away from the town walls.


    His heart was pounding crazily with anticipation. He was becoming restless just to see at least a glimpse of a person.


    At first, he felt homesick, but later he craved the warmth and luxury of human society. Even though it was vexing, he had accepted that he couldn''t meet his family anymore.


    ¡­


    But as he arrived near the town, he saw a beast attacking the town. Some people were desperately fighting against it on the town walls.


    But they couldn''t handle it and were forced to retreat by the beast.


    So Ben moved swiftly towards the walls and quickly jumped on it. He tightly held it with one hand, his fingers sank deep inside the rocks. He held the wyvern''s tail, which was hanging limply due to some sort of damage, and forcefully pulled it down to knock the entire beast on the ground.


    *Boom!*


    The wyvern let out a roar in pain as its ribs cracked by the impact. But it couldn''t even get to breathe some air as Ben started his fist barrage on its head.


    *bam* *bam* *bam*


    Ben had killed a couple of ''dragons'' like these, so he was confident in killing them. Though, he had no way of knowing that they were not dragons.


    He showered a few powerful punches on its head with a sharp and calm look in his eyes. Finally, he shattered its throat with a last powerful punch, directly killing it.


    He sensed someone approaching him, so he happily turned towards the direction and saw a man with metal armor approaching him.


    The man had a good muscular and tall build. But he had a look of confusion, sadness, and yearning. Still, Ben''s smile did not fade. Rather, a familiar emotion of kinship welled up deep within him. The man looked so familiar, so close¡­ almost like his father.


    The man stood there, staring at him in a daze. And with a choked-up voice, he called out to Ben, "...son!"


    Ben''s eyelids shook. As soon as the man called him as such, a lot of emotions welled up inside him and a mutter involuntarily slipped up from his mouth, "...father?"


    The man seemed like he couldn''t hold back as he quickly closed the distance and strongly hugged him. "Jack, my s-son, y-you have returned..."


    Ben understood. He was occupying Jack''s body. That''s why those familial emotions surfaced inside his mind. He had missed his family and friends a lot in the beginning. He had missed his ''home''. And now, it felt like he had returned home after a long separation.


    "Yes, father. I have returned." He replied softly as his vision became blurry. Since he was occupying Jack''s body, he would do his best to take care of his family.


    His father looked at his face once again just to make sure his eyes were not playing tricks on him. And realized that although the face was a bit scarred, it was one hundred percent his son''s face. He again hugged him strongly. Ben also did the same as they stayed like that for some time.


    Alban realized something and he slowly released the hug. He quickly wiped his teary face, not intending to show such a pitiful appearance to his son, and gave a brilliant smile, "Hahaha! My son has returned!"


    Alban looked at the dead wyvern and asked, "Son, did you kill this beast?" Although he knew, it was too good to be true. His lost son has returned in one piece. What''s more, he is even more strong; so strong that he even killed a wyvern on his own.


    But before Ben could answer, he was shut down by Alban''s loud laughter.


    "Hahaha!!! MY SON HAS RETURNED AND HE KILLED THE WYVERN BY HIMSELF!!! Hahaha!!!" Alban roared happily towards the town''s people as he turned around, his hand still on Ben''s shoulder.


    Ben could only smile wryly.


    A few meters before them stood two mature men, smiling. The guards and adventurers were also watching at the reunion from afar with warm hearts. The guards had moist eyes. They were concerned about their captain.


    "Young man, I don''t know what to say, you have made me speechless," Albert approached the duo and patted Ben''s shoulder and continued, "Some time ago, we were trembling in fear, not sure of the possibility of our survival. Then you came and beat it up¡­ just like that?" and smiled wryly.


    Ben also had an awkward expression as he didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, let me work hard till tomorrow to think how to respond and reward you properly, although I am more tempted to drag you to my guild office right now," Albert added.


    "Don''t be rude to our savior, guild master. He has someone more important to meet than us old men, right young man?" Lord Hardy laughed heartily. "Though I must say, you truly have created a gem, captain. My Dulia town has got a new treasure," he said.


    He turned towards the warriors and shouted, "I, Lord Hardy, declare this young man as this town''s hero and bestow the title of ''Wyvern Slayer''."


    The warriors cheered and applauded.


    "But you are quite the troublemaker, aren''t you? We have been searching for you for this whole time. To be honest, we had lost hope. It''s your parents who would frequently pester me¡­ By the way, where were you all this time?" Albert asked as they walked slowly towards the town.


    "Ugh¡­ is that so¡­ sorry for the trouble¡­ I have been wandering that huge forest all this time, not knowing any way out." Ben said as he pointed towards the direction from where he came.


    "What?" The three men shouted in astonishment.


    "Jack, that forest is one of the most dangerous forests of this continent. Once entered, no one had ever returned from there. And you are saying you have been wandering in it for the whole 8 months? Why did you go there in the first place?" Alban inquired.


    8 months? Ben doesn''t think that much time has passed since his arrival. It seemed like 6 months at most to him.


    "I don''t remember anything. I think I lost my memories¡­ The last thing I remember is waking up in the forest. I still don''t know you are my father, I am just believing in my feelings." he answered with a wry smile.


    Ben doesn''t have any of Jack''s memories. The most plausible conjecture he could think for such a thing to happen was that he had taken over Jack''s body. That''s why he answered as such.


    Alban raised his eyebrows as he hurriedly said, "Son, what are you saying, I am truly your father¡­!"


    "Look what our captain is worried about!" Lord Hardy said.


    "Hahaha!!!" Everyone burst out.

 Chapter 3 – Reunion (Part 2)

    (I''m pissed off right now! How did he feel kinship even though he was transmigrated? The reason is simple: He simply isn''t transmigrated! It was going to be revealed in future... But alas!)


    "Well, you should be careful towards your mother then. Make sure not to hurt her feelings because of your memories¡­ don''t ask anyone who they are. Who knows, the other party might turn out to be your girlfriend!" Albert said in jest and everyone chuckled.


    "Mother¡­?" Ben muttered as his sight traveled afar. He felt something tingle inside his heart and his lips widened in a big smile. He felt a bit restless to meet her.


    He has been missing for 8 months. What his mother might have gone through during this period, he can only imagine.


    ''I must get something for her¡­'' He thought as his light bulb lit up. "Oh, I almost forgot! Wait a minute," saying so, he turned and walked in large strides.


    *Swish*


    And although he just walked at high speed, the men present couldn''t contain their surprise.


    "Is he walking or running?" Lord Hardy asked.


    "Of course walking. Does it seem like running? But, damn, I cannot even match that speed with running!" Albert muttered.


    "Then¡­. What''s his actual running speed?" Lord Hardy raised his eyebrows and both of them looked towards Alban.


    How would he know? So he made a big smile and stood there with a smug face. These are the two top figures of the town, and they are praising his son non-stop. How would he not feel proud? He felt like his chest had grown a few inches.


    "If I am not wrong, he was just a C-rank adventurer before, right? Was he this strong from the start or what?" Albert asked.


    "Huh? No, of course, he wasn''t that strong," Alban replied as a matter of fact.


    "Then he must have gone through hell to have become so strong¡­ The Dark Woods is hell on earth after all." Albert said and the other two agreed.


    They saw Ben walk past the wyvern and pick up a spear. He approached the wyvern''s leg, took out a white dagger, and started cutting it from the thigh.


    As he cut it sufficiently enough, he grabbed it and forcefully ripped it off from a bone joint.


    The three men could look only at each other in surprise.


    Ben stabbed the leg''s knee joint a few times, forcefully twisted it, and ripped it in two halves.


    With a spear and two parts of a leg in his hand, he approached his father. He offered the lower part of the leg to Albert, "Here, its meat tastes really good."


    He looked at Lord Hardy and said, "That thing would be enough for everyone present here right?"


    "You are giving it to us?" Lord Hardy asked and Ben nodded.


    "I will make sure to compensate you properly," Lord Hardy smiled and announced to the warriors, "Our hero has gifted us the whole wyvern! We will be eating the most delicious food tonight!!!!"


    "Woohoo!!!" The warriors cheered.


    As they approached near the gates where everyone was standing, a tall, mature, and voluptuous woman clad in an adventurer''s outfit approached Ben. Her two flesh mounds jiggled with her steps. Every part of her curvy mature body exuded a seductive charm.


    She cupped Ben''s head in both of her palms and pulled it on her breasts. Ben was now squashed by those soft and warm pillows.


    "Welcome back Jack. Your father had been worried this whole time... it''s great that you have returned." She caressed his head affectionately like a big sister.


    "Muffff¡­" Ben struggled to speak in her soft mounds.


    "You really are a strong little hero of our town¡­ Tomorrow, this big sister will reward you plenty with all I have got, hehe!"


    Ben inhaled her sweet womanly fragrance and felt his crotch tingling with the stimulation. He quickly retracted his head, before his thing could get out of his pants.


    He stared at her beautiful face. She had long black hair and light brown eyes. Her arched eyebrows gave kind vibes and at the same time, her mischievous eyes and smile gave a hungry mature woman''s seductive charm.


    His sight lingered at her enchanting eyes and for some reason, felt like he cannot avert his gaze. It felt like he would get sucked into them any moment.


    Not good, he thought and shook his head, "... uhh¡­ t-thanks in advance then¡­?" He replied as his cheeks got a bit red.


    "Fufufu, you have a cute son, captain. I will make sure to reward him plenty tomorrow!" she licked her lips seductively, while Alban just smiled.


    "Woah, it seems our hero is getting a special reward from big sister." someone muttered loudly.


    "After what he did, it''s obvious, right?" Another one said.


    "You are really lucky, young hero!" One of the guards exclaimed.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere was getting dark. Soon after receiving a lot of praise and introductions, both father and son started heading home. The two figures and the guards will deal with the aftermath.


    In 15 mins, they arrived at their destination.


    Ben was getting nervous with each second as he was going to meet his mother of this world. He will be finally at home after going through hell.


    *knock* *knock*


    A sound of hurried footsteps came from inside and a mature woman quickly opened the door. As soon as she saw who it was, she stood there frozen.


    She was anxiously waiting inside the house when she heard a wyvern had attacked the town. She prayed desperately for her husband''s safety. After two hours, she couldn''t control her restlessness. So when she heard the door knocking sound, she was expecting her husband''s return. But the sight that greeted her was her¡­ son.


    Ben looked at the beautiful face of his mother for the ''first time''. Long black hair, fair skin, big, wide-opened eyes filled with disbelief, eyebrows creased in anxiousness and worry, and tender rosy lips slightly parted indicating her shock. All in all, it was oozing out kindness in a large amount. Again, his heart filled up with longing for this woman''s warmth. So he smiled.


    Rita observed the young man before her. The young man had shoulder-length black hair, olive skin, sharp black eyes, and a few scars giving a bit of a wild charm.


    Her heart pounded like crazy as her legs started trembling. Her long-lost son was standing before her. Although he was far from how he used to look, without a doubt, it was her son''s face.


    And although her heart, body, and mind were screaming to quickly hold her son in her embrace and tell her son how much she had missed him, she didn''t do that. She hesitated. What if this was just a dream?


    But then she saw his beautiful smile which shook her to the core.


    "I am home, mother." And just as she was going to pinch herself, she heard her son''s voice which she hadn''t heard in a long time. Although it was a bit hoarse, she was sure it was her son''s. If at that time, someone had pointed out the difference, she would have fiercely objected to prove that it''s her son''s.


    The voice reached to the depths of her soul which shattered her defense. She couldn''t control herself. She slowly cupped his face and looked into his eyes. Her eyes became moist and she tightly held her son in her motherly embrace. She buried her face in his neck and loudly bawled.


    Ben also became sentimental and buried his face in her shoulder, his strong arms tightly wrapping his mother''s delicate body. Her height wasn''t low for a woman as it came up to Ben''s neck.


    It took almost 15 mins for her to calm down. It attracted a lot of attention from neighbors, so Alban had to control the situation.


    Rita moved back her head from the warm embrace and looked at her son''s face again. She ran her hands all over his face, shoulders, chest, and hands just to confirm that she is not dreaming or hallucinating. She started kissing all over his face frantically. She even pecked his lips in her wild moment of joy.


    She looked at her husband for confirmation.


    "Our son has returned, dear." Her husband gave her the green flag, so she again hugged her son tightly.


    "Rita, are you intending to make him wait outside the house all night? He must be hungry after all the hard work he had done today," Alban said jokingly.


    "O-of course not. Jack, quickly¡­ come inside," Rita flinched as she reluctantly separated from her precious son and grabbed his hand as she started guiding him inside.


    Alban took Ben''s equipment from the ground and somehow managed to move the heavy meat of the wyvern inside.

 Chapter 4 – Reunion (Part 3)

    Rita had so much to say and so much to ask. She wanted to tell her son how much she loved him, how much she had missed him, and ask how and where he had been during this whole time. But nothing came out of her mouth.


    So Alban broke the silence, "Rita, our son has become so strong that he even defeated the wyvern by himself! Hahaha..." Alban said as he pointed at the wyvern''s meat and continued, "Look, this is what he brought for you as a gift, wyvern''s meat."


    Rita raised her eyebrows in surprise and again started inspecting his body for any injuries, "Jack, are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere? Did you really fight it? Why would you fight it on your own when there were so many people to take care of it? What if you had gotten hurt¡­"


    "Hehe, calm down mother, that was a piece of cake." Jack chuckled.


    (A/N: Ben will be addressed as Jack from now on.)


    "Right. You think our son is some weakling? He had beaten it up single-handedly. Why wouldn''t he? He had traversed the entire Dark Woods after all!" Alban added some more spice.


    Rita couldn''t handle her shocks. The return of her son was the biggest and pleasant shock. Then her husband started some blabbering which didn''t make any sense. Single-handedly killing a wyvern? What sort of nonsense is that? Has he gone senile?


    Everything was unbelievable, but then she saw the meat. The fact was right in front of her and she couldn''t deny it.


    Wait, what? Traversing Dark Woods? Did she hear it right? Her mind was in a mess.


    "Ha¡­ what a strange dream. I cannot understand a single thing¡­" she muttered as she massaged her temples.


    Both the men chuckled as they started explaining everything to her slowly.


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, Rita recovered to her usual self. Today was the happiest day of her life.


    Jack took the wyvern meat and chopped it into fine pieces. It would take an hour for it to be fully cooked. So in the meantime, he could take a nice bath.


    "Let''s go, baby, mother will wash you thoroughly in the bath!" Rita suddenly said.


    "M-mother, I can wash by myself¡­" Jack said in hesitation.


    "Nope. I won''t hear your no today. Look how dirty you have become, like a wild animal, hehe. Let me do it just for today¡­?" She dragged him to the bathroom.


    He looked at his father with a pleading expression.


    Father made a cheeky smile, "son, should I also come to wash you?"


    "NO!" He quickly shouted.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Fufufu!"


    Both the parents giggled.


    ...


    Just as Rita took off his ''t-shirt'', "Hieeeee!" she shouted strangely.


    Alban quickly arrived in the bathroom and asked, "what happened?"


    She pointed to Jack''s body.


    Jack looked at them and asked curiously "what?"


    As Alban looked, he deeply inhaled a cold breath by what he saw, "Hisss..."


    Jack''s muscular body was filled with scars. With that, anyone can guess how much he has gone through.


    Alban could understand even better than Rita. He understood that his son has gone through many life and death situations.


    Rita couldn''t hold back her emotions and started crying, "Dear, look how much our son has suffered, sob¡­ sob..."


    Alban took a brave front, "Haha, that''s my son! Scars from battles are medals of honor. That''s why he can even defeat a wyvern with a single punch! At this rate, he might even defeat a dragon tomorrow with just two punches, haha, right son?"


    "Stop exaggerating, stupid father. Do you want to kill me or something?"


    "Pffftt¡­" mother couldn''t help giggling.


    Both father and son smiled with this.


    "Well then, make him shine," Alban said and left the bathroom.


    Rita carefully washed him while asking many things to her son.


    ¡­


    Rita didn''t have any intentions of letting her son separate from her.


    During cooking, she would glance at his face from time to time to make sure he is there. Even during dinner, she fed her beloved son.


    She asked him various things and said what she wanted to say. She was pleasantly surprised when she saw how much her son ate. His meal was comparable to four adults.


    And in the blink of an eye, the sleeping time arrived.


    ¡­


    They had a small house, so a single bedroom. They joined two mats as they asked Jack to sleep in the middle.


    Jack laid in the middle, his mother hugged him from his right side, putting her head on his strong right arm. His father looked at his face, his face supported by his hand. Both the parents were attentively listening to his stories.


    His stories were filled with thrill, fear, and excitement. Their expressions went from surprise, worry, to admiration to pride. After almost two hours of discussion, they understood that their son had gone through great tribulations. He had traversed through hell and came out victorious.


    Rita couldn''t contain her tears. Her heart was bleeding. Yet she kept asking him to continue.


    "Well, we are one hell of a lucky family, haha. You have to go to the guild tomorrow morning. Make sure to ask the guild master to issue an adventurer''s card, though he would give you on his own."


    ¡­


    During midnight, a fluffy sensation pressed against Jack''s body. Of course, it was Rita''s soft body. He was hugging her from behind in his sleep. Her womanly fragrance made its way into his nose which started doing its wonders.


    Jack had a wet dream. He was fucking an enchanting beauty from behind. He could feel the heavenly softness around his crotch. He slowly moved his waist savoring the soft feeling.


    And as it was a wet dream, it didn''t take him long to cum in a large amount.


    Because of that, he woke up from his sleep. He was expecting a forest''s chilling atmosphere and black beauty. But what greeted him was a warm bedroom and¡­ he was hugging something soft.


    He looked at it and realized it was his mother.


    She was using his right hand as a pillow and he was hugging her from behind. Her plump juicy ass squashed in his crotch. His dick sank inside the meaty garden. He could feel its elasticity and softness as his dick throbbed inside that fleshy mound.


    He wasn''t fully awake, and the soft sensation was pleasant and soothing. So he quickly fell asleep once more, savoring a woman''s fluffiness.


    But at that time, he didn''t know¡­ the consequences of his cum¡­ of his stained underwear...


    ¡­


    The next morning, Alban went on his duty with a wide smile after the three had a pleasant breakfast. Rita''s happiness was overflowing, so she went overboard with the breakfast. But thanks to Jack''s unusual appetite, the large breakfast was quickly devoured by him.


    In just one night, Rita''s appearance went from haggard to glowing.


    Jack was probably the happiest of them all. He was finally out of that bloody hell where he had lived like prey for months. After a warm family reunion, he couldn''t ask for more.


    His loss of memory didn''t seem to affect his mother that much. She would believe that his memories will return one day. Currently, she was telling him about himself in the hope to recover his memories.


    So he got to know that 8 months ago he had gone on an adventurers mission with his three friends. He was just a C-rank adventurer at that time. Though, considering his age, it was quite a good accomplishment. All of them didn''t return except him.


    He will inevitably have to answer their parents but before that,


    *knock* *knock*


    He has to handle the neighbor.


    ¡­


    The neighbors ate almost an hour of his asking for his well-being and satisfying their curiosity.


    "I will go and visit the adventurers guild now," Jack said to his mother.


    "Um, how about you visit them tomorrow?" Rita said with unwillingness as she wanted to spend more time with her beloved son.


    Jack couldn''t help but chuckle, "Haha, I am just going to the guild. I will be back in an hour or so." Jack paused for a moment as he remembered something, "Now that I think about it, I will be receiving an adventurer''s card. So that means I can complete missions to earn money. But I don''t know much about the profession¡­"


    An adventurer has to learn survival, combat, and information about the beasts. It involves killing a beast properly, dismantling it, identifying its useful parts, etc.


    Jack doesn''t know such things. All he knows is the different types of beasts, their weakness, and how to eat them. So he will have to learn from a veteran adventurer.


    Rita, if possible, doesn''t want him to become an adventurer once again. But with his strength, that''s very unlikely. So she sighed as she reluctantly said, "... you can learn about that from big sister Natalia. She is very kind and will teach you everything you want to know. She is the big sister of this whole town after all."


    "Really? How so?" Jack asked curiously.


    Rita began telling how the big sister helps the town...

 Chapter 5 – Wyvern Core

    "Big sis Natalia is the strongest woman of our Dulia town. She helps the orphanage in collecting donations. She teaches combat and adventuring to young people like you. She helps the Dulia town in a lot of ways, that''s why we call her the big sister of our town." Rita explained with slight enthusiasm.


    "I see, she is quite generous. I will ask her to teach me," Jack said with a smile.


    ¡­


    Jack arrived in front of the guild. It was a large, three-storied building bustling with adventurers.


    Of course, he didn''t know the way. Thankfully he had met a young adventurer who kindly guided him to the guild. And as he arrived, everyone attacked him with greetings.


    He would have drowned in their greetings and praise had a female attendant not come for his rescue. He was then guided to the guild master''s office.


    *knock* *knock*


    "Come in!"


    Jack entered a spacious room. There was a large table behind which sat the guild master Albert. A lot of papers were piled upon it. There were wooden sofas on either side of the room and a large wooden cabinet in a corner. The room gave typical office vibes with the smell of papers.


    The large windows on either side of the room did a good job of illumination and ventilation, making the atmosphere quite comfortable.


    "Welcome Jack, come, have a seat." Alber greeted him with a smile. He returned the greeting as he sat on the chair.


    "Young man, I won''t let you go unless you tell me the whole story," Albert said with a big smile, "but before that," he took out a metallic card and handed it to Jack.


    "Put a drop of blood on it."


    He bit his finger and dripped blood onto the card. A moment later, it glowed and displayed some information which he couldn''t read. Not intending to appear a fool, he gave a big smile and thanked the guild master, "Thank you!"


    "Don''t mention. As you have slain a wyvern, you deserve the highest rank, the ''S'' rank, but I don''t have the authority to grant it. That''s why you received an ''A'' rank, the highest I could grant." Albert said as he took out a letter.


    "When you go to the capital, hand this letter to the guild master of the main branch, he will consider improving your rank."


    Albert then took out a spatial pouch, "And this is the reward issued by our guild and the mayor. It''s 250 gold coins."


    250 gold coins are quite a generous reward. Jack had received the basic knowledge regarding the currency from his mother, so he knew.


    "Thank you!" Jack''s heart was jumping in joy.


    "Haha, and one more thing¡­" Albert gave him a large beast core. "Um, we are not capable of compensating you for this core, haha. When you go to the capital, you can sell it there to get a good price. It will fetch at least 2000 gold," he said as a matter of fact.


    Jack''s eyes sparkled, "Beast cores are that valuable?" he asked. If that''s the case, it would be a lucrative business for him. It just requires killing some beasts which is not a big deal.


    "Not all, the one you have is one of the highest-ranked beast cores, so it is quite valuable."


    "Oh, and what is it used for?" Jack asked curiously.


    "A beast core handles the whole mana system of a beast, so it is formed with quite an intricate design of the mana vein network. It can be processed and used in creating medicines, and also magic staffs that can amplify the magic output of the user. But it contains a lot of impurities and cannot be directly utilized. So it has to be processed and purified to convert it into a magic crystal."


    "It goes through a tedious process of purification and transforms into a transparent crystal, called a magic crystal." Albert paused.


    "Magic crystals are a lot more valuable than an impure beast core. If the one in your hands is purified, it can even fetch a price as high as 10,000 gold."


    Jack raised his eyebrows in surprise. He hadn''t known its value in the past. He had defeated many beasts and obtained many beast cores. He had even absorbed the energy contained within them. They would turn into beautiful transparent crystals after absorption. He had guessed them to be valuable and had planned to carry and sell them.


    But he didn''t have anything like spatial treasures to carry them. When he had to cross the huge river, he had to fight the troublesome river monsters. By the time he arrived at the shore, his huge sack of magic crystals was already gone.


    And yesterday, due to his happiness and excitement, he offered the whole wyvern for free without thinking much about its value. It''s thanks to the guild master and the mayor being kind, he didn''t suffer a loss.


    Jack observed the beast core. It was about 10cm in diameter, smooth and round with a deep translucent blue color. It had a bunch of green veins inside intertwined to form something akin to a web.


    Jack could sense the mana flow inside. So he grabbed it with both of his hands and started sucking the mana inside it. It wasn''t new to him as he would do the same with the cores he would obtain in the forest. It had helped him heal his wounds and energy. He had found it pretty convenient.


    In just a minute, he sucked the core dry, turning it into a transparent magic crystal right in front of the guild master.


    Albert watched a beast core turning into a magic crystal in just a minute. He couldn''t believe what he saw. It took him a while to process what just happened as he blankly stared at it.


    "How''s it?" Jack asked, waking him from his stupor. Jack wanted to confirm if this was the magic crystal he was talking about.


    "Huh...? D-did you just purify a beast core?" Albert took the purified beast core and started observing it. "Damn! It has the highest purity I have ever seen...!" He observed it like a little kid with an excited smile. "How did you do that?"


    "What''s the big deal? I just absorbed its energy." Jack replied casually.


    "Big deal? This is a big deal! Who absorbs energy like this? And young man, it takes days to refine a beast core, and that too, with lower purity than this. Chances of refining high purity magic crystals like these are a lot low. And you just refined it in a minute?"


    "This¡­ I think this can amplify magic output by almost 100 percent. This is amazing!" Albert continued. His eyes sparkled as he looked at Jack with a crafty smile.


    Jack had a bad feeling. He felt like he had hit his own leg. That''s what would happen after showing off.


    "Jack, my dear friend, how many other secret abilities do you have?!"


    Jack''s face turned unsightly, "N-no, that was the last¡­ and what ability? I thought it was obvious!" As he was transmigrated, he thought that such a thing was obvious. He lacks a lot of basic knowledge, he thought, as he decided to learn properly so that no one would be able to take advantage of his ignorance. Just like what this guild master would do now.


    "We have a lot of beast cores!" And it came.


    "Haha! Don''t worry, I will pay you properly. If you can refine it with such purity, it will fetch a high margin. Don''t you want to earn money?"


    "30 percent of net profit! No less." Since he has already fallen into the trap, he should at least try to snatch some benefits. So he made a demand. A business is not a one-way thing, and a contract won''t form without the compromise of both parties. Especially this contract where he holds a greater advantage due to his ability.


    Albert raised his eyebrows. Thirty percent is a high demand considering the supply and selling that will be done through the guild''s vast network. But it still would be a lot more profitable considering the purity.


    "20¡­" yet he still tried to lower it.


    But before he could say anything further, Jack interrupted, "Not a single percent less than 30. And make sure to make a written contract with one-month validity," he said as he smirked.


    He came from modern earth where every organization diligently tries to rob people at every step. How would he let this guild master take the advantage?


    "Young man, you are taking advantage of my kindness!"


    That was true. Because of his previous ignorance, he had offered the whole wyvern without thinking. If Albert hadn''t returned the core, he wouldn''t have known. But that doesn''t mean he would let go of such an opportunity.

 Chapter 6 – Natalia’s Reward (R-18)

    (A/N: Natalia is just a side character and not a harem candidate.)


    "Sigh! Alright, I will create it by tomorrow. I must say, not only are you strong, but also quite smart." Albert admitted defeat considering the profit it would bring.


    It wasn''t out of sheer kindness that Albert had decided to hand over the core. Both Albert and the mayor had understood Jack''s potential. With his strength, he is bound to become an important figure in the future. Making a friendly relationship with him was much more important.


    "Uh, that''s not smartness. That''s just me being selfish." Jack said modestly.


    "So you plan to go to the capital after one month?" Albert asked with a smile.


    "No¡­? I was thinking of traveling to different places and exploring the world."


    "That''s good and all, but you should go to the capital. With your strength, it won''t take much effort to obtain a nobility title." Albert advised.


    "Is that so¡­ I will think about it. Though, I am not so interested in politics and stuff."


    "That''s fine, but keep in mind that an adventurer''s profession is not so safe. Since you also have a good knowledge of business, you can also become a merchant," said Albert.


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "Oh yeah, please don''t tell Lord Hardy about my¡­ ability¡­ lest he brings some troubles¡­." Jack asked with a wry smile.


    "Haha, what are you saying? Although he cannot meddle in the guild''s business, he will surely get to know it. Though, you don''t have to worry about it." Albert assured and Jack sighed.


    Albert''s lips curved in a mischievous smile, "Now young man, you should start your adventurous story or I won''t let you leave," he said while rubbing his palms together.


    Jack could only make a wry smile.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "It''s me, guild master!" a familiar melodious voice came from the other side of the main door.


    "Come in," Albert gave his approval.


    Jack saw Natalia enter the room. She was wearing casual clothes. He involuntarily stared at her shining light brown eyes, feeling like they were sucking his soul inside and making his heart beat faster. It was just like how he felt yesterday, the first time he saw her. Maybe it was because of her beauty?


    Jack couldn''t be more wrong. He didn''t know that her charm ability was working at full throttle.


    "It seems my timing was perfect, hehe!" she chuckled seeing Jack sitting there. "What might you two be discussing?" she asked while approaching the chairs.


    "Our hero was about to recount his adventures from the Dark Woods," Albert calmly replied.


    "Oh! Then this big sister would also like to hear about the little hero''s adventures!!!" Natalia exclaimed with a cheerful smile as she sat on the chair beside Jack. "You won''t mind this big sister joining you, right?" she asked, turning her enchanting gaze towards Jack.


    Jack stared at her as he inhaled her womanly aroma and found it quite soothing, making his little brother twitch in delight. Butterflies started to flutter in his stomach. She truly was a seductress, he thought.


    "Of course not!" he smiled.


    And then started explaining briefly about his experience. Albert''s and Natalia''s expressions were not much different than his parents'', though they were more of excitement and astonishment than worry.


    "Wait! Are you saying you have cleared a dungeon?" Albert interrupted in the middle.


    "Dungeon?" Jack didn''t know much about them so he tilted his head.


    "That''s right, a cave with a smooth and dark-colored wall, and a large dark meatball at the end of its depths¡­ is the exact definition of a dungeon," Albert explained.


    "That meatball is called the dungeon cocoon which gives birth to dungeon monsters. And what did you do to the crystal found inside that cocoon?" He then asked.


    "The same I did to that beast core before¡­" Jack replied.


    Albert scratched his head. This was surely taking a toll on his brain. While Natalia just tilted her head in confusion.


    "Man, that contains a lot of mana, how can you¡­ do that?"


    "Eh? I was badly injured by the time I reached it¡­ so¡­ I didn''t think much... it was delicious!" Jack said with a smile.


    "That wasn''t the only one you cleared, was it?" Albert inquired with a strange expression.


    "I found a few of them. Who would let go of such delicious food?"


    "You better not clear our town''s dungeon unless you want to make our adventurers unemployed," Albert knew he had lost his memories so he explained some basic things.


    Apparently, the dungeons are a great source of resources on which the guilds thrive. So the Dulia town has its own managed dungeon. They appear naturally and need to either be cleared or subjugated regularly in case it is managed.


    Dulia town has a fairly large dungeon with three huge floors. The guild sends its adventures for the dungeon subjugation every month to control them. Otherwise, the monsters in it will run rampant due to overpopulation.


    "Only one?"


    "That single one is a huge pain in the ass and you are calling it only? You think everyone is as strong as you?" Albert said with a slightly annoyed tone.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I wondered if other dungeons had not formed till now," Jack explained.


    "Of course there were few of them in the past. They were cleared by a special subjugation squad from the army. The royal family wouldn''t let go of the resources, more importantly, the dungeon crystal."


    "Oh, and what is that used for?" Jack asked.


    "It is used as a fuel for various things like magic formations, magic furnaces, etc." Albert has a good knowledge of various things and he truly likes to explain taking his sweet time. They discussed various things for half an hour.


    Meanwhile, Natalia was attentively listening to the two''s conversation. She was also observing Jack''s temperament at the same time. She found Jack''s curiosity to want to know things to be quite cute.


    "Hah¡­ I really don''t know even the most basic things," Jack sighed with disappointment.


    Albert made a wry smile, "don''t worry, it''s only because you lost your memories."


    "That''s right, little hero, you shouldn''t worry about small things. This big sister will teach you everything you want to learn," Natalia said as she pressed Jack''s hand against her soft melons.


    Jack felt a heavenly sensation and his crotch started to respond. "O-okay, I will thank you in advance then."


    "Hehe, little hero, I haven''t given you your reward yet. Come, I will eat¡­ reward you thoroughly." Natalia made him stand up, "guild master, if there is nothing more to discuss, I will take him to the ninth heaven. I will borrow your guest room." She dragged him out of the office. They went to the last floor and entered a room.


    Her boobs were pressed against his hand and the little Jack got hard like never before.


    Jack was still a bit confused, but his mind was filled with lustful thoughts, and his stomach filled with butterflies. Yesterday, he didn''t know what reward she was talking about, but now, the answer is getting clearer.


    His imagination ran wild and he couldn''t believe this was actually happening as he was still a virgin. Though he couldn''t think why was this even happening, the result of her charm ability.


    Natalia closed the door and approached Jack. She slowly wrapped her hands around his neck and licked her cherry lips seductively.


    "Hehehe, little hero, I will reward you plenty by showing you heaven," she said as she kissed him. Her soft tongue quickly entered his mouth and started exploring.


    Jack provided his tongue and their tongues entangled passionately. He slowly moved his hands tracing her soft back to her plump buttocks savoring her softness. As his hands reached her sexy firm butt, he gave it a nice squeeze.


    They kissed like that for a minute until they reached out of breath. They separated with a trail of saliva connecting their lips.


    "How was that?" Natalia asked seductively.


    "Amazing!" Jack replied with a big smile.


    They connected their lips once more and Jack kneaded one of her milk bombs while his other hand savored her round and plump butt cheek. Her boob was so big that he couldn''t contain it in his palm.


    Natalia''s hand also explored his big and hard thing. She was pleasantly surprised when she felt such a big rod.


    As she skillfully pulled down his pants, the little Jack smacked her on the cheeks.


    "Oh my, what a great weapon you have! I have never seen one with such size. As expected from our hero!" From her tone, it was clear that she was happy and excited.


    She made him sit on the edge of the bed. She gave his tip a light lick and it twitched in delight.


    "This is so delicious, I can''t wait," she held his dick with her hands and put it inside her slippery mouth. Her tongue started dancing on his mushroom.


    *slurp* *slurp* *slurp*


    "Mmm¡­" Jack moaned in pleasure. This was so much better than masturbation. What''s more, he hadn''t masturbated even once in these six months, so the stimulation was too intense. His hips began to move involuntarily.


    Natalia tasted his precum and felt intoxicated. By now, he should have ejaculated, but he didn''t, so she increased the intensity. She pushed the rod further down her throat and swallowed more than half of its length. Even with her experienced mouth, it took her 15 mins to bring him to climax.


    As Jack felt his climax approaching, he involuntarily pushed her head from behind. His dick slid inside until the back of her slippery throat and ejaculated in copious amounts.


    *splurt* *splurt* *splurt*


    *gulp* *gulp**gulp*


    As an experienced woman, she didn''t feel uncomfortable and didn''t hesitate to swallow everything Jack spurted out.


    She moved her head back to see Jack''s satisfied face. "Delicious! I have never tasted such tasty cum before. If you don''t mind, I would like to taste it once more." she said when she saw his still hard dick.


    Her face was filled with lust and impatience. So Jack nodded as he was far from being over.

 Chapter 7 – Jack’s First Time (R-18)

    Natalia caressed Jack''s muscular thighs and she could imagine the explosive strength they possessed. She noticed an abnormality and asked, "Little hero, your legs and crotch are smooth like a girl''s, hehe. Did you remove all the hair, you naughty boy?"


    Jack flinched and answered awkwardly, "Eh, of course not, why would I do that? They started disappearing when I was in the forest¡­"


    He didn''t know, maybe it''s a price that he paid for his strength. Thankfully he didn''t become bald; which seemed to be a trend in his previous world.


    "Hmmm, that''s quite weird, but it adds its unique charm," she said as she slowly stroked his shaft.


    "Let me show you what this big sister is capable of," she winked and stripped off her blouse. Her mounds wrapped in her bra jiggled with her movements.


    Jack couldn''t remove his sight from her huge melons which created a deep cleavage and his mouth became watery. She saw his lustful expression, smiled sensually, and unhooked her bra.


    Jack watched it attentively without batting an eye as if he would be watching the greatest spectacle this world can offer. Soon enough, the milk mounds peeked from below her bra cups. The bra traced her boobs, pushing the soft skin, molding them in a sexy shape, for what seemed like an eternity, until a pink circle appeared. Now the two pink cherries also peeked out to see who they are going to serve today. And as soon as the bra got removed,


    *Jiggle* *Jiggle*


    *Gulp*


    Oh, how he wished to be her bra! He could only gulp.


    "Hehe!" Natalia giggled, supported her boobs in both of her palms and,


    *Boing* *Boing*


    This was too much for the virgin little Jack. Even more blood rushed into it to make it swell even further and it twitched in delight.


    "Hehe, the little dragon is getting restless. Don''t worry, big sister won''t make you wait any longer," she wrapped his dick with her fleshy mounds.


    Little Jack twitched again savoring the suppleness of the meat buns as they squished it all around. So Natalia began to move.


    "Oh, this is amazing," he murmured.


    "Hehe, that''s not all," she lowered her head to put his peeking mushroom inside her mouth. Usually, her melons would swallow any stick they encountered. But they couldn''t contain this exquisite cock which even peeked out his head from their grasp. So Natalia didn''t leave it unserved and rolled her tongue with even more improved techniques.


    Jack felt his penis melting inside her squishy mounds, her sucking mouth, and dancing, slippery tongue. Her saliva escaped her mouth, making its way down the flesh valley and making the tit job more slippery and pleasurable.


    He closed his eyes as he drowned in pleasure and rested his hand on her silky head. It didn''t take him long to climax in large amounts as he let out a groan.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    Natalia wouldn''t let go even a single drop of such a delicious meal, she hastily swallowed it down.


    *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*


    The strong and intoxicating manly smell of his seed stroked her nostrils. The hot, sweet and sour, viscous seed traveled slowly down her throat, arousing her body to its limit. Her heart pounded crazily and made her body hot like never before. She had endured the temptation until now, but she could no longer.


    So she stood and pulled her skirt to show her sopping wet panties, "Look little hero, the little sister of this big sister cannot wait any longer. She quickly wants you inside.," she said in heavy breaths.


    Jack saw her black panties soaked in her honey, which couldn''t contain it so the trails ran down her thighs onto the floor. There he saw a puddle of her juices which made his blood churn.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Natalia''s little sister also emitted a sweet womanly aroma to stimulate him even further. He couldn''t wait any longer, he just had a wild urge to pounce on her, "Big sis, I can''t hold on any longer¡­"


    "Me too!" Natalia didn''t waste time any further and quickly stripped her panties. Jack could see her honey trail connecting her flower to her panties. He finally could take a glimpse of a real pussy.


    Jack was still sitting on the bed with his shirt on and his staff towering high like never before in anticipation.


    Natalia lifted her skirt once more to give him access to the beautiful sight of her eager pink flower.


    For the first time, Jack saw a real pussy. Natalia had a nicely trimmed bush which complimented her pink flower which was a bit puffed. He then saw her hand slide to her flower and her two fingers spread open her delicate petals to show a beautiful pink garden. His eyes opened wide, and his head began to spin.


    "How is it"


    "Wonderful!" he muttered.


    "Wait a moment," she said and took out a small bottle of ''Sfinx'' from her spatial pouch. It was an herbal mouth-cleaning liquid that does its job almost miraculously. Its effectiveness would even leave the toothpaste from modern earth to dust. She cleaned her mouth with it.


    "First let''s take out your shirt," she then said and directly pulled it out when he lifted his hands


    Now she could properly see his strong abdominal muscles and his broad chest. She instinctively caressed his chiseled chest to feel the explosive strength stored inside. His chiseled abs were not symmetrical but weirdly shaped like a wriggling snake. It was obvious that they were developed and optimized for high agility without compromising strength.


    This was the limit for them, so she climbed the bed with her knees which were now on either side of his thighs. She reached her hand to his hard rod and grabbed it to guide it to her cave.


    Her perky milk bombs were too close to Jack''s face and coupled with her inviting aroma, his face was naturally drawn to one of her nipples as he kneaded the other boob with his hand. He started sucking it greedily like a baby, his tongue circling her areola.


    "Mmmm, ahh¡­" Natalia moaned and held his head with one hand as the other guided the head of his stick to the entrance of her cave.


    Jack felt his tip touching something warm and soft. In no time, his penis slowly started entering something extremely soft, yet tight.


    Natalia lowered her hips, her little sister slowly swallowed the mushroom, followed by its hard length. Her delighted walls wrapped around his shaft and asked it to quickly let out what is stored inside.


    Jack''s dick was tightly wrapped in a slippery and warm sensation which made his dick twitch vigorously and his cock melt. Soon, the heavenly sensation intensified as Natalia began to move.


    "Ahhhnnnn¡­ this is sooooo big!!! Mnnnn¡­ I have never felt something this good before¡­" Natalia moaned in ecstasy. Both of her boobs were being pleasured by Jack''s mouth and hand, so she clenched his hair tightly as she moved her hips.


    Jack couldn''t bear this heavenly sensation as lust clouded his mind. He supported her generous butt with his hands and started moving his hips by instinct. Now it truly reached her depths and kissed her last wall.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­. Jack! It''s reaching up to my wommbb. My mind is going blank!!! Mmmm¡­" She bit her lip in an effort to keep her sanity.


    Jack still felt something lacking, his dick was still not fully inside. More than an inch of its base was unattended, but he knew this was her pussy''s limit, he had already hit the wall.


    With each of his thrusts poking her womb, her vaginal walls wrapped his shaft even tighter to squeeze out the milk.


    *pah* *pah* *pah*


    *squelch* squelch* squelch*


    Obscene sounds resounded throughout the room and their pistoning didn''t slow down in the slightest. Jack released her ever-hard nipple from his mouth just to switch to another one.


    As he flicked it with his tongue, her pussy walls squirmed in response, so he continued teasing it. He gently scraped her hard nipple with his teeth to see what happens,


    "Ahhh!!! Noooo¡­ I am going crazy!" and the result was delightful.


    So he pinched her other free nipple with his hand, resulting in her pussy releasing a large amount of juices, drenching his crotch.


    Her melodious moans stimulated him even further as he approached his climax. His thrusts became vigorous as he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Natalia already opened her mouth wide open and threw her head behind to let out delightful moans.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!! I''m c-comminggg!!!" she already reached her climax. This was the first time for her to reach her climax before her partner.


    "My explosion is also approaching!"


    "Yeeesss!!! Cum inside! I want it inside!" Natalia gave the green signal as she couldn''t hold much longer.


    Jack wouldn''t make her wait and with a few last thrusts, he ejaculated in copious amounts directly into her depths.


    "Ahhhhh!!! Eyaaaaa!!! Hah¡­ hah¡­. What is thissss?" Natalia''s body writhes and twitches uncontrollably with her strong orgasm. But it won''t stop. Her stimulation won''t stop. Something was wriggling inside her cave, just like a snake, making her orgasm even more strong and long.


    Jack''s cock was abnormal, it twitched weirdly, like vomiting of an anaconda resembling an earthworm!


    Natalia writhed for the whole two minutes in her orgasmic bliss as she hugged his head tightly.


    "Mmfff¡­.  Mmnnnn!!!!" and let out muffled moans.


    Jack also hugged her sensitive body to support it.


    Natalia trembled for a few moments and Jack was ready to go once more!

 Chapter 8 – Ploughing Natalia (R-18)

    Natalia calmed down in a few minutes after her intense orgasm in Jack''s strong arms. She enjoyed the comfortable feeling of his warm body, his big palms roaming on her sexy back, his strong manly smell, and his hard dick which filled her to the brim.


    "Little hero, you are the first man to bring me to such an intense climax! It was amazing!" She whispered in his ear in a low voice.


    And Jack was delighted to hear her praise. Who wouldn''t be when they are praised for their ability to satisfy a woman? That''s a matter of vanity and pride, Jack thought.


    "Hehehe, you are as hard as ever!" Natalia giggled as his still hard dick twitched inside her.


    "Don''t tell me you are already done?!" Jack said mischievously, to which Natalia playfully replied, "Of course not! Do you think I am a weak woman?"


    Jack smiled as a new excitement rushed through his body. According to the norm, a man must take the lead and dominate the woman under him. Until now, Natalia just played with him like a toy. But he won''t let it happen once again.


    "Let''s see if you are!" he smirked as he stood up holding her, his dick still buried deep inside her. He lowered her on the bed while maintaining the connection they had.


    He stared at her glistening face and her bewitching light brown eyes. He saw her glistening smooth neck as his mouth moved towards it to give it a good kiss. Then it moved upward to gently bite her earlobe.


    "Mmmm!" She moaned in delight, her lips curled up. She wrapped her hands around his neck, her soft melons squashed against his sturdy chest. She slowly began to move her waist to give him a signal to move.


    Jack started pumping slowly, and gradually increased his speed.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    His pounding got intense as he moved his waist back until a good length of his dick was outside, and thrust it back till her depths, scraping her womb. He continued such long pistoning.


    "Mmm¡­.Ahhhhh!!!!"


    "Yes yes yes!!!"


    "Right there¡­" Natalia could only moan in pleasure.


    With his hard thrusts, Jack approached his climax as the stimulation of the missionary position was more intense than the previous sitting position.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    He pushed his waist further as if trying to break her womb and hugged her tightly as he came.


    "Ahhh!!! Nnnnn!!! Eeeeyaaa!!!!" Again, the same wriggling sensation assaulted Natalia''s innards and she could no longer hold back. She wrapped her legs around his waist and squirted as she curled her feet.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    She wasn''t at the peak of her climax and wouldn''t have cummed before him. But his wriggling cock stimulated her insides to make her reach her climax as if saying ''if I cum, you must follow.''


    "Hah, hah, hah¡­" both of them panted heavily as sweat adorned their bodies as a testament to their hard work.


    "Hah, why do you have such a weird cock, little hero? Why does it wriggle so much?" Natalia has never seen such cock. Jack''s cock was too unusual. Though, it gave her a lot of pleasure, so she had no complaints.


    Jack leaned back from her embrace to see her face and tilted his head with confusion written all over his face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Whenever you cum, it wriggles like a snake stimulating me to the limit, leaving no choice but to cum," she explained.


    Wriggle? Like a hentai tentacle? Jack shuddered to imagine the possibility as he hurriedly separated from her to see his little brother''s condition. He didn''t find any abnormality so he sighed in relief.


    "Fufufu! You don''t have to worry, nothing is wrong with your dick¡­ it might just be special." Natalia consoled with a smile, "And besides, it only heightens the pleasure to the peak. Your dick is a lady killer, your future wives would be really happy!"


    Jack again sighed in relief. Many unusual things had happened to his body in these six months. What if his penis got mutated into a wriggling tentacle? He had goosebumps with such thoughts.


    "Phew, thanks."


    "Hehe, are you done already?" she asked in jest.


    "Who said? Get on your fours," he ordered as he grinned.


    Natalia smiled and got in the doggy style. She turned her head to look at him and gave a seductive wink with a smile.


    Jack could have a nice look at her naked gardens and her two jiggling fleshy mounds. He aligned his cock at her squishy entrance and held her soft waist. He carefully watched his dick slowly parting her wet, slippery pussy lips as he slowly pushed his hips.


    In no time, more than half of his dick disappeared inside her slippery flower until it reached her end. Her squishy walls squeezed his shaft tightly once more, so he started pumping inside her.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    His strong waist hit her generous butt cheeks making sexy ripples. It was so arousing that he couldn''t help his hand from slapping her butt.


    *Pa!*


    "Ahhnnn! Yes! Fuck me harder!! Mmmm¡­" She moaned in delight as her walls clenched his dick even more. She screamed what arouses men and satisfies their vanity.


    Hearing her sexy moans, Jack''s thrusting became even more savage. He pounded her like a beast. His thrusts gradually became wild, like an animal.


    "Ahhh! So rough¡­ eee I like it!"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    His lust should have lessened after four ejaculations, but it only flared up. His pumping was even more ferocious than before.


    Natalia rolled up her eyes in pleasure and her expression turned into ecstasy. She felt her limbs become weak, so she slumped down on her head.


    Her waist was supported by Jack''s strong arms as he thrusted vigorously and he came again after a few minutes.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    As Jack ejaculated deep inside her, Natalia had to cum, she squirted a large amount of honey which dripped down on the bed sheets. Her limp body quivered uncontrollably.


    As Jack loosened his grip on her waist, her slippery body escaped his grasp and slumped flatly on the bed, and with a *Pop* his dick popped out from her honey cave.


    *Jiggle*


    As her body slumped down, her generous butt cheeks jiggled with the jerk. Jack''s hands unconsciously moved to her ass cheeks and started kneading them to his heart''s content.


    He groped both of them and parted them to see what lay inside the deep valley. There he saw her second pink garden which was too erotic. He had a sudden urge to devour it so he sat on her thighs and aligned his tip against her second entrance.


    Natalia was currently panting heavily trying to recover from her orgasm. This was even more intense than her previous ones. So her body is more sensitive now.


    She enjoyed his hands kneading her butt, but soon found his tip poking her second entrance.


    "W-wait, let me rest a bit¡­" she pleaded.


    But Jack didn''t listen, or more like, he couldn''t as lust clouded his mind. He slowly guided his already lubricated dick inside until her ass cheeks squished against his thighs.


    Natalia''s already sensitive body got stimulated again and she had another light orgasm *squirt*. His thick rod throbbed deep inside her butt, and she involuntarily gripped his dick with her cheeks.


    Now, his length appeared to have truly disappeared inside her as her two mountains filled the gap. He leaned forward on her limp body and started thrusting heavily, his waist colliding on her plump butt cheeks.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Mmfff¡­. Aaaghhh¡­ mmmm," Natalia let out muffled moans.


    Jack felt her butt squeezing his entire length tightly and together with the fluffy sensation of her plump butt, he felt an entirely different pleasure than her pussy.


    His mouth moved to her glistening neck and sucked on it. His movement speed gradually increased and he again came in copious amounts deep inside her asshole.


    Natalia again had to squirt and her body squirmed uncontrollably beneath him. Her drool leaked out from her mouth and her eyes became watery with pleasure.


    Jack let out loads and loads of his thick cum more than what he had come previously. He was now satisfied and calmed down.


    But he didn''t know what his cum would do to her body. The mutation has already started and it would soon make him pleasantly surprised.

 Chapter 9 – Not Human?

    Jack slumped down beside the panting Natalia as they both tried to catch their breath. A strong smell of sex permeated throughout the entire room, the bed sheets soaked in their puddle of juices.


    As he calmed down after a few minutes, he rested his head on his folded hands and stared at the ceiling, seemingly lost in thought. A complacent smile adorned his face.


    After going through hell, this award was just right. His dream finally came true. He had wanted to bang a girl at least once. What''s more, the girl he had banged just now was the sexiest girl he could ever imagine.


    Natalia also recovered and stared at him with a gentle smile as she put her hand on his sturdy chest.


    "That was amazing, little hero! I don''t think any other dick will satisfy me now..." she gave him a sensual wink as she stroked his hard dick, "hehe, this monster is as hard as ever! Do you want to go for another round?"


    Jack stared at her in disbelief, "You can still go for another round?" Not long ago, she was laying limply due to exhaustion. Is she pushing herself?


    "Fufufu, you underestimate me. I can go for another few rounds," she giggled and Jack shook his head.


    "It''s already late. I have been here for more than two hours. Mother might be worried, I promised her to return in an hour."


    "Fufu, so our little hero is a mama''s boy?" Natalia joked.


    "Heh, she got to meet her lost son after so long, so she was unwilling to let me go in the first place. By the way, when are we starting our uh, training? You were going to teach me basic things right?" Jack asked.


    "Hmm? Yeah, so what do you want to learn?"


    "Adventuring¡­ reading and writing¡­" he answered as he thought.


    "Okay, we can start now, but you said you have to go right?"


    "Just half an hour won''t hurt anyone, right?"


    "Hmm, let''s buy some necessary equipment first and we can start the training tomorrow¡­ the same time you came today," Natalia suggested and Jack nodded.


    They took quick baths in 10 mins and got ready to go to the market.


    ¡­


    On the ground floor of the guild, some young adventurers were having a dispute.


    "...That''s enough, Dick! You only know how to bully the weak with your measly strength¡­ I guess that''s why your leader abandoned you!" a young boy screamed out his lungs.


    "What did you say you son of a whore!" The young man Dick bellowed in anger as veins popped out on his forehead. This boy has finally hit his sore spot. He won''t let him go that easily. He forcefully grabbed the boy''s collar and stared at his eyes in deep hatred as he prepared to hit.


    The boy gritted his teeth with his eyes filled with suffering. Dick had also hit him where it hurts the most, "... Are you deaf, Boogeyman!? I said you don''t even qualify to be a human!! Boogeyman!!" he screamed desperately, his lips still shaking, evident to his fear.


    His other friends also seemed to be scared of this Boogeyman and so were the other adventurers present, so no one dared to interfere.


    But no one noticed the boy clenching his fists in retaliation as black veins popped up on his hands which slowly started crawling upwards.


    And just as a brawl was going to happen¡­


    *Clap* *Clap*


    "What do we have here? ''Little Dick'', it seems you haven''t gotten your lesson last time¡­ Should I change your name to ''No Dick''?" A melodious voice rang out.


    Dick flinched in fear as he hurriedly released the boy and tried to explain, "N-no big sis, he was in the wrong in the first place¡­ He shouldn''t have said what he said¡­" and although he wanted to protest that his ''dick'' is not little, he didn''t dare.


    "Yeah, yeah, you were never wrong! There is no one more righteous than you in this whole world, is there?" Natalia mocked.


    "... Hahaha, what are you saying big sister? I am also wrong sometimes¡­ I guess this was just a misunderstanding, hahaha¡­ I should go to work now¡­" Dick laughed awkwardly and reluctantly left the guild; not before giving a death stare to the young boy.


    "Are you okay Ricky?" Natalia asked the young boy.


    The young boy named Ricky calmed down, "Y-yes, I am alright!" he replied as he forced a smile, his lips still quivering.


    "Alright then, you shouldn''t go near a snake just to get bitten," Natalia said kindly, though the boy took it as a mock. He silently nodded.


    "Mr. Hero! Brother Hero! Mr. Hero!..." Everyone present greeted Jack as they noticed him standing behind silently. Jack gave a slight nod in response.


    "If that Boogeyman had known that our hero was here, he would have pissed his pants, hahaha!" someone joked and everyone burst out laughing.


    Jack just smiled and stayed silent as his mind was somewhere else. He was staring at the young boy named Ricky as he noticed something unusual. He sensed something sinister lurking inside the boy, but couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Ricky also couldn''t help laughing, suppressing his frustration. He noticed Jack''s gaze so he hurriedly left the guild.


    ¡­


    "Who''s he?" Jack asked as they walked out of the guild.


    "He is Dick, one of the B-rankers, always bullies the weak¡­ especially that young boy Ricky," Natalia answered.


    "Not that, the young boy, who''s he?"


    "Ricky is a C-ranked adventurer¡­ His mother was a prostitute who committed suicide last year for some reason¡­ making him an orphan...'''' She thought that he wanted to know about what Dick had said before.


    Jack nodded in understanding, "If I am not wrong, you are also B-ranked right?"


    "That''s right."


    "I wonder what rank the guild master possesses..." Jack said.


    "The guild master, the mayor, and your father are the only three strongest people in our town, all are A-ranked," Natalia said with a smile.


    "Is that so? Only three?" Jack gave her a meaningful smile.


    "Oh, you will be added to the list now. The one and only, the strongest person of Dulia town who even slew a wyvern with his bare fists!" she said in a playful tone.


    "Haha, you sure know how to make fun of someone¡­" He wasn''t talking about himself in the first place. He could sense the mana from everyone and judging from that, Natalia not only appeared a lot stronger than any B-ranker but also lacked the most fundamental component of a living being. She lacked something basic which every living being should possess¡­ An energy which is the cause of a life¡­ like, maybe, vitality?


    Is she a zombie? She is connected somewhere¡­


    Thinking that Jack looked in a specific direction, from where the connection originated.


    Natalia flinched, "Little hero, why are you dazing in such broad daylight? Let''s go, you don''t have enough time, right?" She dragged him to the nearest weapon shop which took them 5 minutes to arrive.


    ''Nothing can stay hidden from this little hero'' she sighed.


    ¡­


    They arrived at a large weapon shop having large golden characters carved on its top. They entered as a female attendant greeted them.


    "Hello, how can I help you, Miss Natalia?" she asked respectfully. From her behavior and the beautifully decorated interior, it didn''t take long for Jack to realize that the shop was expensive.


    Natalia knew that Jack had gotten a pretty good amount as a reward, so she guided him to the best weapon shop in Dulia town, as she didn''t want him to waste his time with the low-grade weapons.


    "Hoho, it''s been a while, Natalia. I see you have brought a nice handsome man, is he your boyfriend?" A deep voice came from a middle-aged man with a protruded belly.


    "Good morning Mr. Elric, I have brought the hero of our town." Natalia also greeted.


    "Ho? So this is the hero of our Dulia town who slew the wyvern with his fists," he said as he observed Jack while rubbing his beard, "Haha! Great job young man! You are worthy of your title. Alban must be jumping in joy, aye?" he said as he patted his shoulder.


    "I must give you some good discount as a reward, right? Choose anything that you like, 20% off especially for you." Elric said as he guided them. He wasn''t a fool, he knew everything from the start, or else he wouldn''t be one of the top merchants.


    Jack observed the shop as he sensed various mana fluctuations coming from the weapons. The weapons were neatly arranged in sections of spears, axes, swords, mace, staffs, etc. with labels that Jack presently couldn''t read.


    "What''s your elemental affinity?" The shop owner asked.


    Jack knew what he was asking so he looked at Natalia before answering, "I don''t know," with a wry smile.


    He had never used magic as he didn''t know. He would learn it from Natalia. The ''affinity'' word meant that not everyone can use any element they desire, but what affinity they have, he realized.

 Chapter 10 – Negotiation

    Elric smiled and gestured to the female attendant. The female attendant brought a circular plate and handed it to Jack.


    It was a circular metal plate with five crystals embedded on it each with different colors, namely red, blue, green, yellow, and purple. It was obvious that this plate could measure affinity as each stone represented the elements: fire, water, air, earth, and lightning, respectively.


    "This is the affinity detector. Inject a little bit of your mana into it. The stone glowing would be your affinity," the attendant guided.


    Jack did as he was told and¡­ nothing happened. Jack made a wry smile. He knew something like this was going to happen. At such times, it should have at least blown out with his strength, right? Too bad, this isn''t a cultivation novel.


    "Little hero, why are you just staring at it? Inject your mana already," Natalia urged.


    "Big sis, I already did. It seems I don''t have any affinity."


    "How can that be? Try it again. Inject a bit more than the previous one," said Elric.


    "Heh, little hero, make sure to go easy on it lest you blow it up. It''s not cheap, you know!" Natalia joked.


    With a wry smile, Jack repeated the process, but the result was still the same. So Natalia took the detector from his hands and checked if it wasn''t defective by injecting her mana. The green light glowed indicating wind affinity and the condition of the tool to be good.


    "Well, that was unexpected. I am quite surprised to see the strongest man of our town not having an elemental affinity," Elric muttered before saying, "Hmm, maybe he doesn''t need it, his fists are enough to take care of even the mightiest of his foes!" He jested and they chuckled.


    "Hehe, that''s right Mr. Elric, we still don''t know the true extent of his abilities. Maybe he just needs to sneeze to get the job done," Natalia played along to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Pfff!!!" Jack couldn''t hold his laughter. If that was the case, his fart would blow out his entire house. Better go in the jungle to do the deed!


    "Well, we still have strong Mythril weapons to match your power. You can even choose gauntlets if you are a brawler," Elric guided them further.


    Jack was curious about the weapons, especially those that emitted mana fluctuations. So he took a long sword in his hands. It was lightweight, lustrous, and emitted strong mana fluctuations with mana flowing inside it in a specific pattern. It was warm to touch.


    Elric knew that Jack was just curious so he explained, "That''s one of the high-grade enchanted weapons with special effects. It gets covered in flames which increases its sharpness and piercing capabilities. Though, it can only be used by a fire magician."


    "Hm? Enchanted? With magic circles?" Jack asked curiously as he could sense the circular patterns of the mana flow.


    "Eh! How do you know?" Elric was dumbfounded, "You are able to see that?"


    "Uh, you can say that¡­"


    "Well, we lost the original art of enchantment, so we have to rely on magic circles. Though, they are not inferior to any enchanted weapons," Natalia explained from the side as there are a few noble families possessing ancient enchanted weapons as their heirlooms.


    Jack examined a few more such enchanted weapons out of curiosity before taking a look at the Mythril weapons. None of them seemed to catch his attention.


    The Mythril weapons were strong and sturdy as Mythril is a lot stronger than iron or steel. But they were too lightweight for Jack. Even the maces were light.


    "Since none of them seem to interest you, we better look at the armor and accessories," Natalia suggested and they were guided to the upper floor.


    As soon as they entered, a majestic armament with shining green scales greeted them. It was worn by a wooden doll. But what caught Jack''s attention was the broadsword that it was holding, or rather, it was resting in its hands.


    It was dark silver with a blade of about 10cm in width and about four feet long. It was fairly large for a sword. Jack approached it and took it in his right hand. He swung it with amateurish movements before asking, "Mr. Elric, how is this sword priced?"


    Elric was a bit surprised seeing how he lifted such a heavy sword with one hand, "...Young man, you have quite the weird taste. That sword is not for sale, the whole armament is there for decoration." Though, if he truly wanted to sell that, it wouldn''t be a big deal for him. But he must play the role of a negotiator as a merchant, and that''s why the denial.


    "Too bad, I just had taken a little liking to it," Jack shook his head in disappointment and put the sword back as if it didn''t concern him that much. Although he wanted the sword, he didn''t show his desire, or else this old fox would surely squeeze out a good amount of money.


    "Little hero, why do you want that bulky sword? It is a bit large and would be uncomfortable to handle," Natalia voiced out her thoughts.


    "Hmm, that''s the only sword I felt a bit of weight from. But leave it, it''s not for sale anyway," again, Jack implied that he doesn''t have much need for it.


    "Well, it would be bad if the hero returned empty-handed from our shop and couldn''t even get the only sword he liked, right? I must make a special exception for our hero, no?" Elric said with a smile like he is making a big heart to give something.


    "It is a sword made by the Barbarian clan from the rare metal ''Orichalcum'', the reason for its weight. It is also slightly stronger than Mythril. So it would be a bit expensive," he added.


    "How much?" Jack urged.


    "Well, I must give a special discount to our hero, right? It will be 150 gold," Elric offered.


    Jack smiled and Natalia raised her eyebrows as it was quite expensive.


    "Isn''t that a bit expensive?"


    "That''s the lowest I can go, and young man, I have given you quite a generous discount. You won''t get it at such a low price anywhere else."


    "Hmm, you are right. What about this whole armament?" Jack asked, dismissing the previous deal.


    "As I said, it''s not for sale. But if I must name a price, it would be 2000 gold," said Elric.


    "Oh! This seems to be out of my league¡­ for a scale armor. Its scales are almost the same as the wyvern I defeated yesterday," Jack said casually.


    "That''s right, I have even named it ''Dragon Armament''. It has a better defense than any other armor out there," Elric smugly replied.


    "Oh, so that''s why it is expensive."


    "That''s right!" said Elric.


    "That''s weird. I only got 250 gold coins as compensation for that wyvern, and that too, including the reward. Tsk, tsk, too bad. I guess, Lord Hardy is a simple man, whoever he sold it to, he was surely tricked. He should have sold it to you¡­ considering the price that you set for your ''Dragon Armament''," Jack shook his head.


    Elric''s smile stiffened as he was the one who had bought the wyvern materials. "Haha, young man, it takes a lot of work to process and assemble the raw materials of a wyvern to create armor out of it, that''s why it becomes expensive. Besides, this particular set was made from a wyvern slain by three ''AAA'' ranked adventure parties where they had lost many of their precious comrades. So¡­ it was inevitable," Elric explained in a slightly panicked tone.


    ''Phew! What a troublesome fellow!'' Elric sighed inwardly.


    A few armor sets can be made from a single wyvern, so he had brought one from the capital from an auction. Unfortunately, no one was willing to buy such expensive armor, so he had made a decoration out of it.


    "Hmm? Because there were no casualties yesterday, you are saying my wyvern got a cheap price?... Anyway, I can''t buy this sword for 150 gold coins, as I am a poor hero. I can only go as high as 100 gold." Jack said, suddenly changing the subject.


    "Too bad, no one wants such a bulky sword, or it would have sold a long time ago." Jack indirectly said that no one would buy it besides him, and it was true. The sword wouldn''t sell for being heavy and unusable. Only those barbarians could use them; who had gifted the sword to Eric''s grandfather.


    Jack didn''t know all this. He didn''t know Lord Hardy had sold yesterday''s wyvern to Elric, nor he knew that the sword was eating dust from a long time ago. He was just bluffing and made Elric vulnerable so that he would lower the price of the sword.


    "Sigh, alright, I wouldn''t let our hero go empty-handed now, would I? I will obviously make a big compromise for our hero," Elric wasn''t a top merchant just for show. He skillfully handled the situation despite the adversaries and also made it seem like the hero owes him a favor now.

 Chapter 11 – Where’s my son?

    (A/N: Please note that the culture in the story is different and so the way of addressing people, their interactions, lifestyle, etc.)


    "Then I must thank you for being such a compromising man! You sure have given me a concrete reason to visit your shop once again!" Jack said with a smile, while Natalia was dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t understand why the direction of the conversation went zigzag. He even brought Lord Hardy into the conversation for whatever reason. It seemed like he was not satisfied with the reward he got. Then, Elric got ready to sell the sword for the exact price that Jack wanted! What the hell just happened?


    After thinking for a while, she shuddered as she understood that Jack had guided and twisted the conversation just to obtain the sword for the desired price.


    While Elric decided to make a good connection rather than focusing on profit with the man that should only be befriended.


    After that, Jack bought other accessories necessary for survival under Natalia''s guidance and they left the shop.


    It was already three hours when he had promised his mother to return in one. It will be lunchtime soon. He didn''t know if she would be angry.


    "Well then, I must go home now and feel the wrath of my mother, haha. See you tomorrow," Jack said.


    "Little hero, I can''t wait to see you tomorrow," Natalia wrapped her hands around his neck as she licked her lips seductively. She gave him a light peck on his lips and separated.


    Jack could only make a wry smile for this vixen. He waved his hand and left with large strides and arrived at his home in no time.


    ...


    He knocked on his door just to be greeted by his mother''s beautiful smiling face, "I am home," he said in a low voice.


    "Jack, you have returned! Look Willy''s grandparents have come to meet you," Rita smiled and dragged him inside.


    As Jack entered inside, he saw two old people approaching him. He understood that these were grandparents of his friend William who had gone missing along with him. Now he will have to answer them.


    The grandma approached him and caressed his face with both of her hands as a gentle smile adorned her wrinkled face. With slightly moist eyes, she asked, "little Jack, it''s great that you have returned¡­ Is everything alright? You aren''t hurt somewhere, are you?" The first thing she asked was his well-being.


    "Of course grandma, I am alright," Jack answered with a smile.


    "Haha, what are you saying, Martha? Little Jack is not little anymore. They said he even slew a wyvern yesterday. He has grown into a fine young man!" the old grandpa said as he patted Jack''s shoulder while suppressing his sadness.


    "Little Jack, have you seen our William...?" Grandma could no longer help asking with a quivering voice, a lot of expectations blurring her sight.


    Jack''s heart hurt. He doesn''t know anything, how should he answer her expectant gaze? So he lowered his head.


    "Grandma¡­ I don''t remember anything¡­ all I saw were monsters¡­"


    "Sob¡­ sob¡­" Martha sobbed covering her mouth as her husband hugged her. "D-dear, sob¡­ first our children, and now our only grandchild left us too¡­ He wasn''t even fortunate enough to live a little of his life¡­ sob¡­ and we are still living shamelessly¡­ with nothing but suffering and loneliness... sob¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ that''s¡­ what must be written in our fate¡­ There is nothing we can do," grandpa consoled and grandma silently cried for a few minutes.


    Jack and Rita exchanged glances while sadness covered their eyes. It was contagious.


    "Aunt Martha, who said you are lonely? Your other grandson has returned safe and sound, and your other children are still standing right beside you," Rita said gently.


    "Haha, that''s right! See, our little Jack is still helplessly standing there. At this rate he will also stop calling you grandma!" said grandpa and Jack smiled.


    "N-no, he won''t do such a cruel thing, right little Jack?" grandma said hurriedly and Jack replied, "Of course, why would I do that?"


    A small smile appeared on her teary face. It has already been 8 months, so the grandma was able to recover from her sudden sadness. While grandpa, as a man, had no right to show any weakness in front of anyone.


    They then sat on the wooden sofas as they chatted about Jack''s journey.


    ¡­


    *Knock* *knock*


    While they were chatting, they heard a knocking sound. So Rita went to open the door. A mature woman and a middle-aged man were standing outside.


    "Oh, welcome Sue, Mr. Richard, we were expecting you," Rita greeted them with a smile.


    ''Of course, you would, since your son has returned,'' Sue was a little angry. "Where is your son? I heard he had returned?" Sue asked.


    "Yes, he is here. Please come inside," she said with a big smile.


    Jack saw a couple entering inside. One was a good-looking mature woman appearing in her mid-thirties while the other was a middle-aged man with a protruded belly.


    Sue approached Jack and angrily asked, "Jack, where is my son?" as her gaze penetrated his soul.


    Jack stared at her face, speechlessly. The first thing that she asked was what he didn''t know. He helplessly looked towards his mother who gave him an apologetic look.


    "I am asking, where is my John? Are you deaf?" seeing him avoiding her gaze, she again increased her pitch.


    "I-I am sorry, aunt¡­ I don''t know. I have lost my memories¡­" Jack answered, lowering his head.


    Sue furrowed her eyebrows, "You think your lie would work on me? If that was true, how come you are home, safe and sound?" she asked, tossing any reasoning.


    She grabbed his collar, "You were the one who brought him to a mission, right? You were their leader, right? How are you going to take responsibility?" Her voice cracked as her tears started leaking.


    Jack could only lower his head and stay silent. He wasn''t Jack and it wasn''t his responsibility, but that doesn''t mean he can run away from it. Since he has accepted Jack''s body, his strength, and his family, he will also have to accept what comes with it as a price.


    Seeing the situation getting out of hand, Richard approached his wife and separated her from Jack. "Calm down, Sue. He doesn''t know anything. He came out from that cruel forest somehow. It''s already a miracle that he is even alive. It''s just that our son wasn''t that fortunate¡­" Richard consoled as he hugged her.


    Sue was already bawling, "Why? Hic¡­ why did he return...? Why didn''t my son return?" She cried loudly.


    She couldn''t understand the unfairness of the world. She was jealous of Rita who could smile happily because her son had returned. She was unhappy because of Jack''s return, who had only done a job of opening up her wounds.


    "That''s enough, Sue¡­" He sat her on the nearby sofa while Rita brought water for her. He approached Jack, "I''m sorry for my wife''s rude behavior," and apologized.


    "You don''t have to apologize, uncle. Aunt''s anger is valid¡­ she is just sad¡­" Jack sighed.


    Richard forced a smile and patted his shoulder, "It''s good that you have returned. I see that you have even matured a little." And Jack smiled.


    Sue sat there silently, her gaze lowered. Richard helped her and they both left after saying goodbye. The grandparents also left, not before instructing Jack to visit their house often.


    ¡­


    Jack sighed as it had taken a toll on his mind. It was already late for lunch.


    "What about father?" He asked while eating.


    "You don''t have to worry about him, his lunch has already been delivered," Rita answered and Jack nodded.


    They then started talking about trivial things. While talking, Jack noticed that her gaze had changed. Her gaze wandered on his chest, his neck, and his lips.


    Rita had noticed a large dried stain on his underwear earlier when she was washing the clothes. She got drawn to its intoxicating smell and couldn''t help taking a sniff.


    She didn''t know that a strong manly aroma would enter her nose, tingling her long hibernated lower part, making her heartbeat rapid. Her body would then heat up and her free hand would involuntarily move into her panties. She would pleasure herself while sniffing his underwear until she cums several times, releasing her pent-up desires.


    ¡­


    Rita noticed her own unusual behavior. Her body was heating up in the presence of her son. Her husband had become impotent a long time ago and couldn''t recover despite consulting several physicians. So she hadn''t had sex for several years.


    And earlier, she had released her suppressed desires when she wasn''t in her senses when that happened. When she recovered, she couldn''t help but feel guilty for being such a shameless woman.


    She knew that the stain was her son''s cum and she knew that it was a result of a wet dream. She had complicated thoughts regarding it but that soon got overshadowed by her guilt. She could only try to forget what had happened and distract herself by her son''s happy smile and his hoarse yet pleasant voice.

 Chapter 12 – Natalia’s Secret

    The evening arrived and so did the two fluffs from the neighborhood.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    They ''knocked'' on the door and Rita opened it just to see two little kids, all smiles.


    "Hello aunty, has big brother Jack returned?" The boy asked as they barged in like rats. Rita didn''t say anything as Jack was right there, sitting on the sofa. She smiled and shook her head.


    *patapatapata*


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    They both approached and stared at Jack with big smiles.


    Jack saw two cute kids approaching him, one boy, appearing to be about 8 years in age and the other a little girl of about 6 years in age. Both looked similar so they must be siblings. Their smiles were contagious, and Jack''s lips also curled up.


    "Big brother, I heard that you returned?" the boy asked seriously.


    "Pffft! No, I haven''t!"


    "No? Then who are you?" the boy asked suspiciously while the girl climbed the sofa and started examining his face up close.


    "I am a monster who came from the dark woods, wooo!"


    "Ahahaha!!" The two fluffs laughed. The little girl extended her cute little finger and touched Jack''s eyebrow scar before asking, "Big brother, does it hurt?"


    "Nope."


    "Whoa! Big brother has long hair¡­ just like mommy!"


    "Big brother looks like a monster!!!"


    "Big brother has become fat!"


    "They are my muscles."


    "That''s right, fatty!"


    "Big brother, what is this?"


    ¡­


    Jack was completely helpless against them.


    "Big brother I heard that you beat up a wyve¡­ wyrun?"


    "Yeah, I beat up a ''wyrun''?"


    "Really? How?"


    Jack then told them how he had beaten up a ''wyrun''.


    "Whoaaaa!"


    "Amazing!!"


    "Big brother, I heard that you lost your memories?" the boy asked seriously.


    "Uh, yeah!"


    "Hehe! Then what is my name?" the boy asked mischievously.


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "Hehehe! Then what is this?" the boy asked, pointing at the sofa.


    "That¡­ I don''t know," Jack answered with a ''troubled'' face.


    "Hehehe! Big brother you are really stupid, you don''t know anything! Looks like I have to teach you some things!"


    "Please do!" Jack pleaded.


    "This is called a sofa. Repeat after me, ''sofa''!"


    "Sofa!"


    "This is a ''cup''!"


    "Cup!"


    "This is ''aunt Rita''!"


    "No, she is my mom!"


    "Stupid! You don''t know anything! She is ''aunt Rita''! Repeat after me, ''aunt Rita''!"


    "Aunt Rita!"


    "Pffft!" Rita couldn''t help giggling.


    "I am ''Miti'' and she is ''Milo''," The boy called himself ''Miti'' and his sister as ''Milo''.


    "Haha! How can that be? You are Milo and she is Miti!" Jack pointed out.


    "Hmm, so you were lying all this time!"


    "Huh?"


    "You clearly know our names, you did not lose your memories!" Milo said firmly, making Jack completely speechless. Shin Chan has arrived!


    "Big brother, let''s go play!" Miti started pulling him from the side.


    "Fufufu!! Jack, you should go play with them. They had also come this morning, but you weren''t home." Rita giggled and urged Jack to play with them. When Jack went missing, these two fluffs would try their best to console her, so she truly likes them.


    "You heard her, right? Let''s go, or you will get a good scolding from aunt Rita!" Milo threatened.


    Jack was utterly helpless and had to accompany them to play.


    ¡­


    Natalia was on the way to her small house after completing a quick adventure mission and visiting her friend from the orphanage.


    Despite completing an adventure mission, one would be surprised to not see even a speck of dust on her body. Her outfit was as good as the first time when she had worn it after her battle with Jack.


    And despite appearing to be a loose woman, no one gave her lustful glances, which was a bit odd in itself. Not even the men she had ''relationships'' with dared to do that. If one had to conclude, one could only say that until now, she had been using men to her liking. But that again doesn''t explain their unusual behavior.


    Natalia opened the lock and entered her house. She did some basic housework and finished tidying up her entire house. Now the outside was already dark enough to call it a night, though, it wasn''t that late.


    Natalia entered her bedroom, and this is where an actual miracle existed.


    A resplendent beauty was sitting in a lotus position on the floor. Her silky cyan hair cascaded down her back, onto the floor. Her radiant smooth skin accentuated her beauty to appear like a goddess. Her loose outfit could not hide her meaty curves, only making a sight worthy enough to drool over. Even if one wanted to say that she is a goddess descended from heaven, no one would object.


    But her beauty had a flaw. There were two bumps on her upper forehead as if someone had deliberately hammered on it to make two equal swells. Maybe this is the reason that she does not go out of this house and as a result, robbed everyone from witnessing her godly beauty in the entire Dulia town.


    If one compared Natalia and this beauty side by side, they would realize that although this goddess was much more beautiful than Natalia, she was the exact copy of Natalia. Or is it the inverse?


    The answer is ''yes''. Natalia approached the goddess and suddenly disappeared¡­ inside her. Her name was Natasha.


    Natasha opened her radiant cyan eyes and curled up her rosy lips to make a breathtaking smile.


    "Hehehe, little hero, your cum has so much vitality that I can go on for at least a month without eating!" Her melodious sound resounded inside her bedroom, making the atmosphere cheerful.


    "Now I don''t need to work so hard to gather enough vitality," she smiled again. She wouldn''t admit that Jack provides her intensified pleasure.


    Her clone, Natalia, is in the end, just a clone. It can share its senses with its connection link with Natasha, but she can only experience half of what the clone experiences. Only while doing it with Jack, the connection intensifies and so does the pleasure.


    ...


    About eighteen years ago, the same had happened to Natasha that had happened to Jack. She had gone missing at the age of 14, and when she returned, she had lost her memories. She was almost going to be raped by the bandits had a kind woman not saved her, who would later become her master.


    Recognizing her talent, her master taught her combat and magic for the next one and half years. Unfortunately, she had to part with her master as her master had to part with the world.


    About two years later, she started having an urge to eat a man''s semen. She couldn''t understand what was happening to her, all she could think was that a man''s cum was delicious food, as if someone had deliberately planted such ideas in her head.


    A man''s semen wasn''t something foreign to her, although she was just 16 at that time. She had seen it when ''witches'' would rape men and would ''eat'' their semen.


    And although she had this craving, she didn''t take any action regarding that. So her body condition started to deteriorate.


    After trying many things which didn''t work (physicians), and after analyzing the witches'' action she came to a single conclusion: that she needs to eat men.


    But her dignity wouldn''t allow that. She wouldn''t forget her master''s teachings that easily. So she found a solution.


    Her innate ability, her cloning technique, would allow her to remain a pure woman. And so Natalia was born. And although at the beginning, men would say that she felt like an inanimate doll, she had improved her cloning technique tremendously to make Natalia seem like an actual living person. To make her reactions realistic, she even shared her senses and focused all of her consciousness on controlling Natalia.


    As a result, Natasha''s original body has to remain in a meditative position as long as Natalia is still working.


    She would then come to know that the semen is not the food but the energy contained within it, the vitality. It is present inside a living being and is responsible for its life.


    She then realized that the vitality contained within the semen was not enough to satisfy her hunger, so she needed more servings. So Natalia had to work hard.


    And although those witches would suck out every ounce of vitality from their victims, making them withered corpses, Natalia wasn''t such a cruel person. The other truth was that she couldn''t, that in itself was a saving grace, or else, she would be hunted down.


    So Natalia gathers vitality during the daytime and delivers it to Natasha in the evening.


    ¡­


    Natasha observed her clone and murmured, "Little hero, what have you done to my clone?" She noticed some abnormality in its crotch.


    She didn''t fix it. If Jack knew that such a thing would happen, and she fixed it¡­ Jack would figure out her secret. She knows that he isn''t an idiot and he is already suspicious of her. If he found out about her real body, he would surely brand her as a demon and would easily get rid of her.


    Natasha digested the vitality from Jack (not semen) and then got up, stretched her body, and left her house to head towards the forest to exercise. This is her routine and she regularly trains in the dark forest by fighting beasts to relieve her stiffness and keep her body healthy.

 Chapter 13 – An Adventure Mission

    At night, Jack''s family again celebrated Jack''s arrival with a sumptuous meal. Just like yesterday, the atmosphere was lively.


    Rita was wearing loose clothes which would provide feasts for Jack from time to time and he couldn''t help getting aroused. While Rita''s gaze also started becoming womanly.


    While sleeping, Rita was having pleasant dreams, so she tightly hugged Jack''s body. His manly smell and his body warmth were so comfortable that she wouldn''t separate herself from him until morning.


    At the same time, Alban was also having some weird yet pleasant dreams.


    Unbeknownst to them, they were being affected by the mere presence of Jack. While Jack was becoming more perverted. The things that should disgust him were now more arousing. He didn''t feel any guilt when he ogled up his own mother.


    ¡­


    The next day, Jack went to the guild a bit earlier than yesterday. Albert had already created contract papers, so Jack signed the contract after carefully hearing what is written in it


    He then purified the beast cores provided by Albert which took him half an hour. By the time he was finished, he found that Natalia was already waiting for him, browsing through the adventure missions. She was fully equipped with armor and weapons like a veteran adventurer.


    "Little hero, you have arrived," Natalia smiled as she noticed Jack.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I am searching for a suitable adventure mission," she answered. "I think this should be suitable," she pointed at the piece of paper hanging on a wooden board.


    "What is it about?" Jack asked.


    "It''s about investigating the missing people from the nearby village. It''s a B-rank mission. We will complete this mission and I will guide you along the way," Natalia said and Jack nodded.


    She tore off the notice paper and showed it to a counter. After the procedure was done, they headed to borrow a horse as they would have to travel to another village.


    As Jack couldn''t ride a horse, he sat behind Natalia, resting his hands on her curvy hips. As they got out of the town, Jack wouldn''t let go of such an opportunity and his hands began to move upwards.


    Unfortunately, she was wearing leather armor, so he couldn''t feel her soft skin. So he just hugged her and buried his face in her silky black hair, savoring her womanly fragrance.


    "Fufufu! Little hero, you are really naughty! Do you want to do it here?" Natalia playfully asked.


    "I don''t mind, but there is no way that''s possible while riding the horse," said Jack.


    "Hehe, why not? It''s possible to do it here, you know?"


    "How long will it take to arrive at our destination?" Jack asked, noticing the slow speed of the horse.


    "Hmm, it will take about five hours¡­" Natalia answered.


    "What?!" Jack exclaimed in surprise and quickly jumped off the horse. The horse received a sudden jerk that disturbed its balance.


    "Eh!" Natalia got confused as she pulled the reins to control and stopped the horse, "Little hero, what are you doing? I could have fallen off the horse just now!" she scolded.


    "Uhh, sorry. I was surprised to hear the time required¡­" Jack awkwardly replied and Natalia just glared at him.


    "So?" she asked.


    "It would take a whole 10 hours just to travel. And we have to solve the problem as well; we wouldn''t be able to return in a day¡­" Jack voiced out his thoughts.


    "Of course, we probably won''t be able to return in one day. This wasn''t a one-day mission in the first place."


    "But that would consume a lot of time unnecessarily," said Jack.


    "So, what do you suggest?" Natalia asked.


    "I can move much faster than that¡­ I can carry you on my back and we would be able to reach faster that way," Jack said, smiling wryly.


    "Eh!" It took her a while to register, "Little hero, the village is quite far, are you sure you won''t be tired?" she awkwardly asked.


    "Of course, it won''t be a problem. Trust me," he assured and Natalia nodded.


    "...Then I will return this horse, you wait here," Natalia said as she galloped towards the town.


    Since they weren''t moving inside a forest, Jack would be able to move at his full speed on the road having no obstructions.


    *Woosh*


    In just a few minutes, Natalia returned with a gust of wind.


    "Your speed is not that bad," Jack said and Natalia smiled wryly. What ''not bad''? As a wind user, she would even dare to brand herself as the fastest person in the entire Dulia town. And this is just ''not bad?''


    She got on his back as he held her by her smooth and soft thighs. She was wearing knee-high leather boots and a skirt that would not hinder her agile movements. So Jack could at least touch one of her assets.


    "Hold tightly, or you might fall with a jerk," Jack said and Natalia hugged his neck with both of her hands.


    *Swoosh*


    A strong wind current brushed her cheeks as her surroundings became blurry. She couldn''t even see the surroundings.


    Jack''s speed was astonishing and so was his agility. He skillfully twisted and turned according to the path, not caring about the person behind him.


    Natalia could only tighten her grip as if her life depended on it, and it was true. With the strong jerks she was receiving on every turn of direction, she was bound to fall off if her grip loosened. The wind was fierce which also began to mess with her tied hair.


    So she focused on the wind and the surrounding air resistance decreased considerably. Now her hairstyle would remain intact.


    Jack felt the air resistance decrease and his speed increased even more. If previously he was cutting the air, he was now a rocket flying through the vacuum.


    "Thanks!" Jack thanked thinking that Natalia had helped him with her wind magic. Unfortunately, his voice drifted off with the wind and she couldn''t hear it. Or else she would have answered that she just wanted to preserve her hairstyle.


    In just fifteen minutes, they arrived at their destination. Jack had frequently asked for directions along the way, lowering his speed.


    He lowered her to the ground before asking, "We should meet the village chief n¡­" he cut himself seeing her horrified expression.


    This was the scariest ride in her entire life. If she wasn''t a clone, she would have puked right now.


    It took him a while to calm her down.


    ¡­


    They visited the village chief''s house and showed their adventure card as an identity card. The village chief was a middle-aged muscular man with a white mustache and hair, indicating that he was once a strong warrior.


    The chief was surprised to see the adventurers coming so early in the morning and then got even more surprised seeing the A-rank on Jack''s card.


    His attitude became even more respectful as he welcomed them wholeheartedly. He wondered if the reward would be sufficient for this A-ranker. He then began to talk.


    "It''s been four days since the first few hunters went missing. Their friends also went missing when they went to search for them the next day; and they weren''t weak hunters, all comparable to C-rank," the chief said and Jack and Natalia nodded.


    "Only men, or were there also women?" Natalia asked.


    "Yes, there were a few young women with them," the chief answered.


    "Did such an incident happen in the past?" Jack asked.


    "It did when I was a kid. But that was caused by an A-ranked monster which was witnessed by survivors. This time, we don''t have any witnesses¡­ not a single one of them returned¡­" the chief answered.


    Jack turned his sight towards Natalia to hear her opinion. So she said, "There is a possibility of a strong monster''s involvement," she paused for a moment as she looked at the chief before continuing, "the demon witches might also be involved."


    *Gulp*


    The village chief gulped hard hearing the name. The common name ''demon'' was enough to scare the hell out of everyone, especially when they were from a remote village such as this.


    It is said that these witches come from the demon kingdom to eat humans and increase their powers. No human can escape from their clutches. So the village chief''s fear was valid.


    Jack didn''t have much knowledge regarding it, so he just ''nodded'', not intending to look like a fool in front of the chief. He would later ask Natalia.


    "Since we have arrived, you don''t have to worry, chief. I have brought our little hero, he will quickly solve the problem. Just order the people to stay inside the town for the time being," Natalia instructed and the chief nodded, although he didn''t know what she meant by ''little hero''. The young man wasn''t little from any aspect.


    The chief then guided them to a small house, which was arranged for their rest, and handed them the keys.


    As both Jack and Natalia had spatial pouches, they didn''t have any bulky luggage on their bodies. So they directly headed towards the direction of the incident, without bothering to check this temporary residence.

 Chapter 14 – Bungle in the Jungle (R-18)

    "I''m all ears!" Jack urged as they entered the forest. The typical atmosphere of a forest greeted them with the chirping of birds, the rustling of leaves, and the occasional roaring of beasts.


    It wasn''t that dense like the dark woods, but dense nonetheless. Though it wasn''t dense enough to hinder their sight. There were tall trees with bushes here and there, but there weren''t those skyscraper trees.


    Some rabbits, deers, and monkeys would greet them occasionally.


    "They are witches who come from the demon kingdom. They ra-pe men and women to absorb their vitality," Natalia explained.


    Jack raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t know that demons actually existed in this world. Since it''s a fantasy world, it should be normal, right?


    ...


    Jack had wondered in the past about the reason for his transmigration. The fantasy world and its fancy stuff. But his thoughts had completely transformed after facing many life and death situations.


    Now he gets happy for even the slightest of events. At the same time, his thinking process, his ability to perceive things, and his ''consciousness'' have undergone a drastic change.


    A normal human would simply go insane if they tried to survive in such a cruel environment. Jack had managed to keep his sanity with the help of meditation exercises, resulting in the development of his consciousness. Though he didn''t know that such a thing had happened and even if he did, he wouldn''t understand how it would benefit him.


    ¡­


    Since there is a demon kingdom, there should be a demon king, right? Then, will he have to slay him? And wouldn''t that make him an actual ''hero''?


    Or is it that the demons are not bad beings and just lack the resources resulting in their invasion? Maybe the demons are not that bad as rumored and just similar to humans like those depicted in JP novels? There are a lot of possibilities.


    Many thoughts crossed through his mind in an instant which only made his blood boil. Well, isn''t he a NEET? So what?


    "Demon kingdom?" Jack inquired for further elaboration.


    "Oh, yeah. Let me give you some basic knowledge. There are two kingdoms on this little continent. The human and the demon. We currently live in the ''Lestia kingdom'', while the demon kingdom was a former human kingdom named ''Freyja kingdom'' located to the west."


    Natalia went on, "Around 60 years ago, the Freyja kingdom was defeated and conquered by demons who came from hell. They then transformed the whole residents of the kingdom into their kin¡­ or at least that''s what the majority people believe."


    Jack again raised his eyebrows in surprise. Like the ''hell'' has access to this place? Wouldn''t that mean that more demons will come to this earth? And what was that transformation into demons? If they become successful in transforming all humans into demons, this world might actually become peaceful¡­ Not that it is not, but it will destroy all the discrimination, if that actually existed. Jack''s NEET mind again began to spin.


    "People? What about you?" asked Jack.


    "I don''t think the story would be as simple¡­" she gave a vague answer.


    "How strong are these demons?"


    "They are a lot stronger than normal humans¡­ Though we have only seen those witches whose strength is comparable to A-rank¡­ and they might be the weakest of them," Natalia answered.


    "And are they a threat to humans?" he asked.


    "Of course¡­ or that''s what people believe¡­ I mean, those witches ra-pe people until they become dry corpses, so it''s obvious," She paused as her sight went afar, "there might still be some kind demons among them, who knows, hehe!"


    "Haha, that''s right! They might not be much different from us humans," Jack chuckled and a bit of light flashed in Natalia''s eyes hearing him.


    "You said the witches even rape women just now, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    Jack tilted his head in confusion, "How do they even do that? They wouldn''t possess the weapon¡­ or do they?"


    "Well, who knows, Hehehe!!!" Natalia gave him a meaningful look as she giggled. Jack could only smile wryly.


    "Well you should teach me about the geography of this continent later..." said Jack. And just when Natalia was going to ask why later, she readied her battle stance as she heard a rustling sound. In a few moments, a bunch of goblins revealed themselves from the bushes.


    Jack was aware from the very start because of his senses. Whenever he enters a forest, his senses become sharp. He becomes able to perceive the forest activities, location of monsters, etc. from the sounds.


    Jack was relaxed as there were just goblins, no other strong monsters. These goblins aren''t worth a fart.


    "Oh, just goblins," Natalia waved her hand and a few wind blades appeared which sliced all the goblins, directly ending them.


    "These goblins don''t contain any valuable parts¡­ Just the weapons and equipment which they have stolen from humans¡­" Natalia instructed as she had to teach him the basics. Jack nodded.


    They then ventured further as they encountered some low-ranked monsters, which were quickly taken care of by Natalia. She didn''t hold back her strength in front of him when she defeated the earth boar they encountered later.


    She also instructed on how to dismantle the corpses and take off the valuable parts. She taught him how to kill the beast properly to not lose the valuable parts by breaking them.


    "These orcs only have these claws and teeth with value and no beast cores¡­" Natalia instructed.


    "How much are they worth?" Jack asked.


    "A few large copper coins¡­" she answered.


    "And what about that earth boar? How much is it for its core?"


    "Two to five silvers¡­" Natalia answered and Jack sighed in disappointment. With such little money, these creatures aren''t worth his time.


    The density of monsters had increased by now, so they became vigilant as they paused talking.


    "Mmfff¡­ mmm¡­"


    Jack heard some muffled moans.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Jack now understood. Some people were having some wild fun. In this wild forest, surrounded by beasts, a couple was having some wild sex. How erotic was that!


    Jack''s crotch tingled and a tent formed in his pants. His hand involuntarily moved under Natalia''s skirt and began kneading her plump ass cheek.


    "You naughty little hero, do you want to do it here?" Natalia''s voice became seductive as her hand reached directly into his pants. She began caressing the beast.


    "Seems like some people are doing Bungle in the Jungle," Jack said as he smirked. Natalia didn''t understand and she couldn''t hear the moans as well. The forest wasn''t silent and her senses weren''t sharp like Jack''s.


    Before she could ask what he meant, Jack began devouring her cherry lips. His tongue entered inside her mouth in no time and started battling hers. While his hands indecently roamed on her plump butt cheeks.


    He separated after a minute and pushed her against a nearby tree as he took out his weapon. The memories of yesterday''s battle were still fresh in his mind and he couldn''t forget the heavenly sensation of Natalia''s tight pussy.


    He slid her panties aside with one hand and lifted one of her legs with the other. Natalia knew what to do, so she held his hard rod with her hand and started guiding it to her honey cave.


    "Fufufu, you naughty little hero, what if some strong monster arrived? We will be dead in no time with our guards lowered," Natalia warned while showing no intention to stop. She rubbed his head against her moist lips to ready herself.


    "You don''t have to worry about such trivial things when I am around," he smirked and kissed her once again. As Natalia aligned his head to her wet entrance, Jack pushed his hips forward, and slowly entered inside her squishy pussy.


    "Mmmfffff," Natalia let out muffled moans.


    As his head got inside, he lifted her other leg and his dick slid inside with her weight.


    "Mmmm!!!" Natalia widened her eyes in surprise.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Jack began to move his hips vigorously as he held her by her butt. She had wrapped her hands around his neck and her legs around his waist.


    His dick scraped her slippery walls as her squishy walls tightened around his shaft to squeeze out their favorite meal.


    He separated from her lips as a trail of saliva connected their mouths. He started kissing and licking her s?ooth neck while savoring her womanly smell at the same time. He increased his speed even further.


    "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Yes right there! You are going too deep!!! I am cummminggg!!!" Natalia screamed in ecstasy.


    "Hold for a minute, I am getting there," Jack said and Natalia Just clenched his hair while moaning loudly.


    As they were in the forest, she didn''t hold back her moans. The wild atmosphere and a sense of danger were thrilling which added to their arousal even more. They both managed to match their timing and came together in less than 15 minutes.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    Natalia''s body quivered and she threw her head back as his dick wriggled inside her making her reach her peak. Her vaginal walls squirmed in delight, intending to squeeze out what the beast had to offer.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    She squirted a large amount of honey as she couldn''t stand the wriggling of his cock any further.

 Chapter 15 – The Abnormality (R-18)

    Natalia panted heavily as she enjoyed his strong hands on her butt cheeks, his body warmth, and his tender kisses on her neck.


    His length was buried deep inside her to the root and her squishy walls were still squirming lightly as her honey dripped down his shaft, some onto the ground.


    But she knew that Jack wasn''t satisfied and she wasn''t either.


    Jack removed his head from her neck and they started their kiss once again. He then lowered her onto the ground and spun her around.


    Natalia knew what to do, so she bent forward to stick out her butt and supported herself by putting her hands on the tree trunk.


    Jack marveled at her beauty as he saw her round, perky bottom trying to invite him into the fluffiness. His hands couldn''t stop moving as his claws rested on those meaty mounds.


    His fingers sank inside the supple flesh and he parted those globes to reveal two delicious pink holes which only did a job of confusing him. He was in a dilemma as to which cave he should enter.


    He looked up just to see the bent Natalia turn her head, a lustful expression adorning her face. No one''s going anywhere so he eventually settled for her other hole.


    His dick was already lubricated so he directly poked at her second entrance. It slowly welcomed his intrusion and in no time, most of his dick disappeared inside her garden, leaving an inch or so outside. It won''t go inside as it has already reached the end.


    However, Jack didn''t know that his dick had already made good progress compared to yesterday. Though, he noticed something. It was the nature of her anal passage.


    Jack felt his dick slid inside her tight butt hole rather smoothly. The passage, unlike yesterday, gently wrapped his shaft all around.


    "Ahhnnnn!!" She moaned, feeling her stomach full of his thing.


    The difference became evident as he slowly moved his hips. The passage was a bit more slippery than yesterday, making his sliding smooth and comfortable.


    While Natalia felt more pleasure through her butt than yesterday. Today''s vaginal sex felt a bit different as well. It was ravishing¡­ as if his dick would reach deep inside her and would breakthrough up to her heart.


    Jack didn''t know that his cum had already made some adjustments for his dick''s convenience; the result of the mutation.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Since it was more pleasurable, he increased his movement speed, sending jolts of pleasure throughout her entire body.


    "Ahhhnnn!!! Ahhh! Yess!! This is¡­ amazing!!!! Mmnnn," she moaned in delight.


    Jack wanted to go wild, so he released her springy cheeks from his claws and leaned forward to pull her hands by her elbow. It was now a standing doggy style.


    *PAH!* He gave a large thrust and found the sound of her supple asscheeks colliding against his thighs quite pleasing.


    "Ahhhhnnnnn!!!" Natalia widened her eyes as it poked her depths and she involuntarily gripped his shaft with her cheeks.


    Jack got flared up hearing her melody and,


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Pistoned energetically.


    His sight moved upwards in a specific direction and noticed the connection link of Natalia had gotten stronger already. But he was quite preoccupied already, so he focused on the heavenly feeling instead.


    Obscene sounds resounded in the wilderness, while the smell drifting in the atmosphere became an invitation to some monsters residing in the wilderness.


    *Ororororororo*


    *Gorogorogorogoro*


    A large number of goblins and orcs surrounded them, and instead of attacking the defenseless duo, they couldn''t help being restless watching the spectacle of a lifetime. Their bodies tingled in pleasure as their weapons got activated to make tents in their ''loincloths''.


    And a spectacle happened that might not have happened in the entire history of any fantasy world¡­


    The goblins'' and orcs'' burly and rough hands moved inside their loincloths just to grip their respective weapon and,


    *Ratatatatatatatatata!!!!*


    Began firing!


    Orcs had ''assault rifles'' while the goblins had¡­ pistols...


    Poor goblins!


    Though their ''recoil'' didn''t lose to that of orcs''...


    Jack''s pheromones had done their work. The pheromones which he will eventually have to name ''Netori Pheromones'' in the future¡­


    ...


    Jack had noticed their presence long ago, but he was preoccupied with Natalia''s tight butt.


    He paused for a moment, "Look, we have got some nice spectators!" and whispered mischievously.


    Natalia''s sight was a bit blurry due to ecstasy as she was only staring at the tree trunk before her while occasionally closing her eyelids to savor the pleasure. But Jack''s whisper made her turn her sight just to be greeted by¡­ some wild spectators!


    "Haahhh!... Hahh!!!..." her skin glistened with sweat as she panted heavily while watching the monsters¡­ masturbating?


    She tried channeling her mana and cast her wind blades¡­ to no avail. She was extremely weak and defenseless in her current situation. Even though there were monsters watching them defenseless, she couldn''t do anything. So she looked at Jack.


    Jack smirked widely and,


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    He wouldn''t stop.


    "Ahhnnnn!!! Nnnnn!" and she couldn''t stop moaning.


    The sense of danger and the thrill obtained had multiplied many folds and so does their vigor, evident in his wild thrusting and her clenching butthole. The dripping juices from her honey cave were a bonus.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    And it wouldn''t take him long to wriggle and cum copiously.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhnnnnnnnn!!!!"


    And with one last cry, Natalia also squirted a large amount of honey as her body squirmed in delight.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    It would take a few minutes for their orgasm to subside. While most of the monsters had already neared their orgasm¡­


    But before they could cum and stain the ground,


    *Slice* *Slice* *Slice*


    *Plop* *Plop* *Plop*


    Jack had already taken a knife from Natalia''s thigh and sliced all the monsters while moving like a gust of wind. Their heads fell on the ground with a plop.


    So the monsters died with their dicks in their hands.


    ...


    An hour or so ago¡­


    Two young figures, a man and a woman, were venturing into the same forest that Jack and Natalia would enter later. They were clad in some cheap-looking hunting equipment.


    Though they were the two of the strong warriors from the nearby village. And as they were strong, traversing through the outer area, also called the hunting area, was not that hard for them.


    They can easily traverse this forest as they are already familiar with it. But they were vigilant this time due to the recent incident.


    "...Meena, what if¡­ he is already¡­" the young man omitted the ominous words and conveyed the meaning.


    The young woman frowned and ferociously glared at the young man, "You think he is dead without even confirming it?"


    "But.." he tried to protest but was cut off by her next words, "Unless I don''t see his¡­ corpse with my own eyes, I won''t ever believe that he is dead." Her eyes became blurry and her voice quivered.


    Meena had trained hard until now to become one of the strongest warriors of their village. What purpose would her strength serve if she couldn''t even save her younger brother?


    The young man sighed in resignation. The village head had prohibited entry inside this forest, not on a whim but because of the danger lurking here. And yet, here they are, roaming inside as if they have to find her brother who has merely forgotten his path. Had he not had feelings for this woman, he wouldn''t have come here. He couldn''t stop her and he couldn''t let her go alone either.


    "Why are you sighing? Didn''t I promise your reward?" Meena said as a rosy tint appeared on her attractive face.


    The man''s eyes lit up as his face turned a bit lecherous, "Hehe! Let''s quickly find your brother then!" He got flared up, while Meena could only sigh as this man only cares about her body.


    ...


    They roamed for half an hour until they encountered a bewitching beauty who was¡­ buck naked! Her hourglass figure, her gravity-defying milk bombs, and her ravishing skin wouldn''t let the young man take his sight off of her.


    "Oh my! What do we have here? One shouldn''t wander in a dangerous forest such as this. Especially beautiful people like you who have reached the peak of their vitality!" The lady said with a hidden meaning only she could understand as she licked her lips seductively.


    And rather than conveying the meaning, her enchanting voice only did a job of flaring up the lust inside the young man who started drooling. If only he could turn his head to look at his companion, he could have found her in the same state as him. And even if he managed to do so by any chance, he wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    The naked woman''s spell had already done its wonders and this woman wouldn''t let go of such delicious food.


    "Hehehe! Since you have come, let this elder sister take care of you! Come to elder sister''s embraceeee!" Her melodious voice made the two hunters salivate with lust. Their crotches tingled and their breathing rugged evident to their restlessness.


    The lady took their heads by her palms and placed them on her bountiful bosoms, so they began devouring her perky tits hungrily.


    The lady''s hands roamed inside their underwear to stimulate their lust even further.


    "Hehehe! How eager are you for your sister! Just like the hunters I devoured the other day," the lady giggled as her hands fapped the man''s dick while her other hand teased a certain spot inside Meena''s vagina.


    "I am not going anywhere, you know! I will take my sweet time to devour both of you!"

 Chapter 16 – Confrontation with the Witch

    (Alert: Futanari witch ahead! Please skip these few paragraphs until the ellipses if you find it disgusting)


    It didn''t take much time for the lady to strip off the clothes of the two hunters. The forest''s chilling air brushed their bare skin which didn''t affect their heat in the slightest.


    "Oh my! You have a good weapon there, though I wonder if it will be enough to satisfy me by itself," the lady said to the young man while caressing his shaft.


    She laid down on the soft grass and opened her legs to invite him, "Come inside elder sister~."


    The young man pounced on her as his dick slid inside her slippery cave in one thrust. He ferociously started pounding her as though he had turned into an animal.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Hahh! Hehehe! I see you have quite the vigor, I''m impressed!" The lady looked happy with his bestial movements and sensually looked at the restless woman beside her, "This elder sister shouldn''t keep a pretty lady like you waiting, should she? Come, sit on my face, I will show you the pleasures of being a woman!"


    Meena couldn''t wait and quickly sat on the lady''s face just to get licked by the lady''s soft tongue. She shivered when a current passed through her entire body and she pressed her weight down to feel it even more.


    With extremely skillful movements, the lady pleasured the pretty woman sitting on her and made her release a copious amount of womanly honey which she gulped down hastily, not intending to let go of even a single drop of it to waste.


    The young man who was holding the lady''s hips and thrusting, looked at his companion''s lustful and panting face and couldn''t help himself devouring her lips while not slowing down his movements even for a bit.


    In no time, the two hunters came in copious amounts, one inside the lady''s honey cave while the other directly into her mouth.


    The lady stood up with a disappointed expression, "You didn''t even last for 10 mins, how useless! You two better work hard next time, maybe I will reward you by making you two my sex slaves! Hehehe!"


    The lady laughed wickedly as she caressed Meena''s bean, "Not satisfied? Feel your stomach empty? Don''t worry, elder sister will quickly fill you up with her weapon!" She said and her clit started growing into a 9-inch long shaft with a mushroom. It looked no different than an actual dick.


    She pressed Meena against the nearby tree and quickly slid her ''dick'' inside her tight pussy in one strong thrust to which, Meena responded, "Aaaahhhhnnn!!!" while widening her blurry eyes.


    "Hehehe, how cute, was this your first time? That''s why your vitality was strong!" the lady giggled happily and looked back at the restless young man who was obediently waiting for her command.


    "How obedient, perfect for being a slave! Come, elder sister won''t make you wait any longer," she said and lifted one of her plump ass cheeks and revealed her dripping wet pussy, inviting him inside.


    The young man complied and buried his dick deep inside the lady''s heavenly pussy.


    "Aaahhnnn! Now, this is a bit better!"


    *Pah-pah*, *Pah-pah*, *Pah-pah*


    Began the weird thrusting of the three. Their movement turned animalistic just like their moans.


    ¡­


    Jack returned after killing all the monsters and returned the knife to Natalia who sat on the ground after their intense battle.


    "Phew! That was unbelievable! You are getting more naughty day by day, aren''t you, little hero?" Natalia said to which Jack only replied with an awkward laugh.


    She asked, "What had gotten into you all of a sudden? Was it the wild atmosphere? Have you developed a weird fetish after living inside a forest for so long?"


    "Haha, probably! I heard some moaning sounds and I got excited all of a sudden!" Jack replied, scratching his head.


    "What!" Natalia let out a surprised cry as she furrowed her brows in seriousness. She got up and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me that in the beginning?" She started adjusting her clothes hastily.


    "I did tell you that some people were having a bungle in the jungle¡­?"


    She blankly stared at him for a moment before sighing, "Didn''t you find it abnormal? How could someone have sex in this dangerous place...?" She realized her mistake so her voice drifted off at the end.


    Jack grinned, "Like we just fucked¡­"


    "Not everyone is as strong as you¡­ Anyway, this is surely the work of a witch, we must quickly go and help the victims lest they die¡­" Natalia let out an exasperated sigh and they both quickly ran in the direction that Jack pointed.


    *Woosh* *Woosh*


    Natalia controlled the wind and ran behind Jack as they appeared at the incident, just to see two emaciated corpses lying on the ground.


    The corpses appeared to be naked with their wrinkled skin sticking to their bones. Their stomach, cheeks, and eyeballs caved in as if every ounce of water had been sucked out of their bodies.


    Though, their body fluids, which couldn''t be contained by their weak bodies, made a puddle on the ground. Any ordinary man would feel extremely disgusted at the sight to the point of puking.


    Natalia glared at Jack in exasperation while Jack avoided her gaze, "Uh, how would I have possibly known that such could be the case?" and said. Natalia sighed.


    "Let''s find that witch and get rid of her already," she suggested.


    ...


    It only took them less than half an hour to search for the witch''s whereabouts with Jack''s extraordinary senses. And as they arrived, the now dressed-up ''witch'' looked at them curiously. And her lips curled up in delight.


    "Oh my! Two delicious younglings came to greet this elder sister! I must welcome you wholeheartedly!" the witch licked her lips and said.


    "Pfff! Big sis, she is also an elder sister, hahaha!" Jack joked.


    Natalia shook her head while the witch didn''t take his remark seriously, "My, you have quite the¡­ immense vitality. It almost seems boundless, mmnnn, ahhhh, I can''t wait to taste you any longer¡­" the witch began breathing heavily and slowly started approaching Jack.


    *Swoosh*


    A vicious vertical wind blade approached the witch, which she evaded by sidestepping.


    "Oh my, don''t be jealous now. I will love you both equally!" the witch paused for a moment and stared at Natalia curiously, "Strange¡­ you don''t seem to possess any vitality¡­" and mumbled in a low voice as she noticed the abnormality.


    This didn''t go unnoticed by Jack and he looked at Natalia to find out that she is already in a battle stance. There are a lot of conjectures regarding the case and Jack didn''t find it surprising as this is the fantasy world where a lot of things are possible. Just like the beasts he had encountered in the Dark Woods with a lot of weird abilities.


    The witch quickly released her charm technique because of the strangeness of the situation. One had a massive amount of vitality, while the other one didn''t have any.


    "Come, let this elder sister take care of you!" her enchanting words entered their ears, trying to reach the very depths of their soul.


    But alas, it had no effect. The people in front of her should be panting heavily with lust by now, but no such thing happened. Both of them looked calm.


    Noticing the mana flow, Jack smirked while Natalia said, "Little hero, you stay behind. Let me take care of this witch," in a serious voice.


    "Sure," Jack replied and leaned on a tree trunk. The trees here were thick, straight, tall, and dense, providing a little area to fight.


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


    Natalia waved her hands as three wind blades emerged and rushed at the witch with terrible speed.


    *Swish*


    And the witch disappeared.


    Her blades only hit the hard tree trunks and made some deep cuts.


    "Hehehe! How restless!" Her voice came from the right side of Natalia.


    *Woosh*


    The witch pounced on Natalia like a bolt.


    Natalia raised both of her hands and shot a massive Wind Cannon.


    *BAM!*


    The witch''s fist collided with the massive ball of chaotic wind which managed to slow down her speed. So she retreated.


    "I see, you are quite strong! I should get serious," the witch said, standing on a tree branch. She too began emitting fierce wind currents from her body and nimbly jumped from tree to tree like a monkey to confuse Natalia.


    *woosh* *woosh* *woosh*


    Just as she would seem like coming from the right, she would change her direction. Natalia sent a few vertical wind blades just to hit her after images.


    "Aha! I see, you are mimicking those ninja monkeys!" Jack commented leisurely that the ladies couldn''t understand.


    And the witch finally neared Natalia. She maneuvered wind at her legs and blasted them on the tree trunk to propel herself and shot like a cannonball with her fist clenched.


    As she devours vitality, her physical strength is immense. There was no way this tender-looking lady would be able to take her punch and survive.


    And just as she closed the distance, Natalia managed to create a Wind Barrier.


    *Boom!*


    The powerful fist and the wind barrier collided sending Natalia flying as her barrier collapsed. While the witch also received the brunt of the opposite force, which shook her entire body.


    *Thud*


    Natalia collided on the tree trunk and dropped onto the ground. She managed to balance her descent to land on her feet.

 Chapter 17 – Bloody Pulp

    *Cough* *Cough*


    Natalia coughed out a mouthful of saliva. If this was her original body, she would have easily taken care of her. But it wasn''t, so she drew out her sword.


    The witch gave her a few moments to recover, not because she wanted a good battle, but because there was something else going through her mind. Her thoughts weren''t that of killing Natalia, but far from it.


    She looked at Jack to see him leisurely leaning against a tree and smiling. Judging from his immense amount of vitality, she knew that he was far stronger than she was. Her charm techniques didn''t work, so the only option that remained was to detect an opening and flee.


    But she didn''t show such intentions on her face. She will have to act like an overconfident witch, "Hehehe! You are strong, but not strong enough to defeat this elder sister!"


    The witch again started jumping like a ninja and appeared before Natalia like a bolt. Natalia raised her sword to cut her down.


    *Clang*


    But just before her sword could make contact with the witch, the witch drew out her sword at lightning speed and blocked the attack.


    And just as Natalia was going to get pushed backward with the witch''s momentum, a large amount of wind concentrated in front of her in the form of a hemisphere and parried the witch''s attack.


    *Bam*


    This time, it was the witch''s turn to collide on the tree. Natalia didn''t give her time and sent another wind cannon.


    *Woosh*


    The witch managed to evade and again disappeared in the sea of trees.


    Natalia furrowed her brows in annoyance, "Let''s get this over with already." A tremendous amount of wind started revolving around her in a three-meter radius creating something like a whirlwind. Dirt, leaves, and twigs started whirling around, reducing the eyesight.


    She would execute her innate skill named Wind Blade Barrage just as the witch would appear in her striking range. A large number of wind blades would appear and make mincemeat out of anything within its range.


    But the witch didn''t appear even after a few moments. Natalia looked where Jack was and found him absent. She looked around as the wind currents died down and she sighed.


    ...


    The opportunity had come for the witch to escape when she saw the chaotic wind movements, so she started running away while taking trees as a cover. She made sure to evade Jack''s eyesight.


    "Look, this is how it''s done!" came a hoarse voice from her behind and a chill crept up through her spine giving her goosebumps. She recognized the voice as cold sweat ran down her back.


    She looked behind to see Jack following her animalistic movements with his own wild ones. Unlike her, who used the wind element to support her ninja-like movements, Jack used his four limbs like the claws of a squirrel to jump and hold the next tree. His movements were extremely agile and seemed natural akin to an animal that required him little to no effort. He flawlessly mimicked those wind monkeys whom he calls ninja monkeys.


    The witch finally understood that she is doomed. For the first time in her life, she felt an immense dread and fear of losing her life. With a last-ditch effort, she started altering her movement direction to confuse Jack while taking the thick trees as cover in an attempt to shake him off.


    "Where are you going?" The witch''s pupils constricted seeing Jack right before her, changing her expression to a horrified one.


    Jack raised his fist and,


    *Bam!*


    Her upper body exploded into blood and gore. The remaining fell onto the ground.


    ¡­


    "Little hero, what have you done?" Natalia approached Jack and asked with a slight expression of disgust seeing the gore scene. She had arrived here when she heard the ''bam!''


    Jack scratched his head and laughed awkwardly, "Haha! I thought I threw a light punch¡­"


    Natalia shuddered to see his expression. A normal person wouldn''t joke after killing someone. But it might be normal for him after what he had gone through.


    She had such thoughts, but it didn''t help her reduce her future worries. What if he just casually swung his hand around if he discovered her real body? Or he might throw a serious punch without batting an eye, just like today, turning her body into a bloody pulp. She shuddered again. She will have to think of a solution.


    While Jack''s thoughts were simple. After seeing the state of those bodies, he assumed the witch to be no different than the monsters. So his punch was only relatively light when his subconscious thought was that of confronting a monster.


    For a demon, she wasn''t much different from humans except for the familiar sinister energy she exuded. The same energy he had sensed from that boy named Ricky yesterday.


    Since demons have the power to change humans into their kin¡­ maybe that boy was coaxed or something in the name of strength to transform into a demon¡­ Or was he a demon from the very start? He will have to keep an eye on him.


    ¡­


    "Our suspicions were right! A witch was indeed involved in this incident," Natalia told the village chief making him raise his eyebrows in surprise. They were sitting in the chief''s house sipping tea.


    The chief waited for her to continue. "No need to worry anymore as our little hero had already taken care of the problem!" She cheerfully said while pointing at Jack.


    The chief was already surprised enough when these adventures had returned in mere a few hours. He couldn''t help but have a few doubts.


    Seeing his doubtful expression, Natalia said with a smile, "We don''t have proof of killing the witch as our little hero went a little overboard¡­ until nothing remained of her," and gave a wry smile as she looked towards Jack.


    Jack only scratched his head and laughed awkwardly. His punch was so powerful that everything on the witch''s upper body either exploded into pieces or scattered in the area. They wouldn''t waste their time searching for a needle in a haystack. So they had just returned to the emaciated corpses and retrieved their belongings.


    "We retrieved these things from the corpses we found there¡­" Natalia took out a ring and a pendant belonging to the corpses of those hunters.


    The chief creased his eyebrows and took the things from her. Soon after Jack and Natalia had left the village in the morning, the chief had gotten news regarding the two hunters of the village going missing.


    Now he got their belongings. He will have to answer their families. He sighed. It wasn''t his responsibility as he had done his job properly, so it wasn''t a big deal. Still, it would be annoying as people tend to lose rationality due to sorrow.


    He went to confirm and nearly took half an hour to return while Natalia and Jack waited for him. He thanked them wholeheartedly when he returned.


    He then wrote a letter confirming the completion of the mission and handed it to Natalia. They will have to show this letter to the guild to receive the reward.


    He escorted them until the entrance of the village just to be surprised once again to notice that they didn''t bring a horse. Then how did these adventurers arrive so early in the morning? Wait, wouldn''t it take about six hours to come here from the Dulia town? How did they even come here?


    The chief couldn''t contain his curiosity so he indirectly asked, "Umm, you didn''t need to keep your horses out of the village¡­"


    "Haha! We didn''t bring any horse in the first place," Jack answered with an awkward laugh while Natalia just looked away to avoid the chief''s gaze.


    "Then how did you travel here?" The chief asked the next obvious question curiously. He couldn''t think of any other conjecture for their early arrival other than them traveling overnight on foot. Or they might be traveling from yesterday. But he wasn''t ready to believe that such powerful adventurers would travel on foot unless they wanted to train along the way.


    But Jack''s next words shattered his entire common sense. "Uhh¡­ we ran here¡­" he said in a low voice while avoiding his gaze.


    The chief only stared at the duo blankly as it took him quite a while to process what Jack said. Maybe he heard it wrong? Just as he was going to ask again,


    "Come on big sis, get on your horse," Jack smiled mischievously at Natalia and jested. He will show a miracle to this chief.


    Natalia was beet red and she didn''t even glance at the village chief before climbing on Jack as fierce wind currents started enveloping the duo.


    Jack nodded at the chief and,


    *woosh*


    They disappeared with a strong gust of wind.


    The chief stared in stupor at the ball of wind that disappeared into the trees in just a second as his tiny brain tried to comprehend what had just happened.


    He shook his head. Maybe this was just a dream¡­


    A dream of a monkey ride...

 Chapter 18 – The Demon Kingdom

    Jack and Natalia''s monkey ride arrived at the outskirts of the Dulia town in 15 minutes. They took a normal walk from there. It was already late afternoon, the time for lunch.


    They neared the southern gate to be greeted by his father, Alban. He was standing there with shining eyes, his chest pumped up, all smiles. Jack''s lips also curled up. Standing behind him were a few guards who also wanted to talk with Jack.


    "Son, how was your mission? Did you slay another wyvern or was it a dragon?" Alban asked with a mischievous tone, gesturing with his eyebrows.


    And before Jack could open his mouth, Natalia answered, "Hehe, this time, your son has defeated a demon witch, captain!"


    Everyone present widened their eyes hearing the name. Alban got shocked for a moment before he recovered, "Haha! That''s my son!" and patted Jack''s shoulder in delight while taking a mental note to report the incident to the mayor.


    Other guards also came out of their stupor hearing Alban''s voice.


    "As expected from our captain''s son!" one of them said.


    "That''s right! Our town does not need to fear the demons anymore," the other guard said before adding, "Who knows, he might be the hero everyone''s waiting for¡­"


    "Haha! Yes, Mr. Hero, please swing your hands in that direction and destroy that damn demon kingdom!" the third one jested and everyone laughed.


    After a bit of an idle talk, the duo headed towards the adventurers guild.


    As they arrived, the same bustling atmosphere greeted them. Natalia handed the letter to the reward counter and received the reward. Two gold coins were a hefty reward for an adventure mission, from which she handed one to Jack.


    "It''s not done yet! We still need to report this incident to the guild master," Natalia said with a smile and started heading towards the second floor.


    "We have to report there too?" Jack asked as he followed her.


    "Not every mission. Only the demon sightings have to be reported," she answered as she knocked on the door.


    "Come in," they got the confirmation and they entered inside. Albert greeted them with a smile and gestured to sit.


    "Only the demon sightings¡­ Why would the guild collect such information? Unless¡­" Jack muttered while sitting on the chair until Albert interrupted.


    "That''s right, young man! Our guild has to report to the royal family. The royal family is keeping a close eye on the demons you know?"


    Jack raised his eyebrows, "Is that so? I guess the demon kingdom is a major threat to the royal family''s rule?"


    Albert shook his head, "Not just the royal family, the demons are a threat to the whole of humanity. Not just humans but also demi-humans¡­" He went on, "The royal family has been working diligently to unite all the races since the last unsuccessful attempt at defeating the demon kingdom¡­"


    "Were they defeated?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t say defeated as they managed to conquer some land¡­ But they had to retreat after witnessing the monstrosity of the demon kingdom," said Albert and Jack stared at him in amazement and curiosity. While Natalia leaned back on her chair silently.


    Albert only needed a trigger to talk and Jack just showed some interesting expressions, so he started explaining, "They say, after that territory, they encountered giant monsters¡­ the behemoths and bloodthirsty demons with horrible and sinister appearances who even disregarded their life to attack."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "What''s more, even their demon generals had armies of monsters, monsters that are only found in dungeons¡­"


    Jack''s eyes lit up and his blood began to boil, "Oh, so they can even control the monsters?"


    "That''s right! Some say that they were close kin from the very start¡­ Some even say that the dungeons were created by the demons for their convenience¡­ haha! Though I don''t believe that," Albert chuckled.


    Jack looked at him in curiosity, waiting for him to continue while Albert stared at him silently as if saying it''s over.


    "That''s all?"


    "That''s all we know about the demon kingdom¡­"


    Jack''s eyes became sharp, "That was a former human kingdom, right?"


    "That''s right, its prestige and power wouldn''t lose to our kingdom in the slightest," said Albert.


    "It must be a prosperous kingdom just like our kingdom, with developed trade and economy, then¡­" Jack paused while Albert perked his ears as he started to wonder what Jack was trying to get at.


    "The guild must have prospered there, too, right?" Jack asked and Albert nodded, so he continued,


    "With such a vast network, the guild must have gathered a lot of information¡­"


    "Young man, I understand where you are trying to go, and you are right. But the guild had lost contact with the branches there. The messengers sent there wouldn''t return¡­" Albert explained, "And even if they had gathered some by any means, it must be classified. Why would the royal family allow spreading of the information which could create unrest among the people?"


    Jack nodded in understanding, "Then the demon kingdom hasn''t attacked our kingdom?"


    "Surprisingly, no. We still don''t know the true extent of their power. But despite having a large army of powerful monsters at their disposal, they haven''t attacked yet. Rumors say that the whole kingdom has turned into hell and all its residents transformed into demons¡­ no sane person exists there...," Albert answered.


    "Is that so¡­ that''s quite weird. Why did the demons come here in the first place? Really makes one wonder as to what they might be planning¡­" Jack made a pondering expression.


    Albert smiled, "Maybe they are planning to take over this world once again!?"


    Jack widened his eyes, "Once again?!!"


    "Haha! Like depicted in folklore. There might be some truth to that as the world boundary exists."


    "World boundary?" Jack asked curiously.


    "....Legends say that a thousand or so years ago, demons invaded this world, and a great war between the demons and the gods happened. While the common people just became victims in their heaven-shaking war..." Albert paused.


    Jack''s face showed a wide grin as excitement coursed through his entire body. "Then?" his voice also oozed out excitement.


    Albert felt a bit uneasy seeing his expression, "We don''t know the end, but it is said that the mana goddess escorted all the remaining races to this continent and erected a colossal barrier known as the world boundary¡­. Though we don''t know how much truth the story holds. Most people believe that the world ends at the world boundary."


    Jack began pondering as a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. Although he hadn''t seen the world boundary, it was obvious that the world wouldn''t end with just one continent. And since the barrier actually exists, there might be some truth to this story.


    As for the world ending there, a frog''s world ends at the walls of the well. Since they can see the sun, the moon, and the stars, it is obvious that they are living on a revolving planet existing in a universe, otherwise, the place wouldn''t be able to sustain life.


    A large number of factors are necessary for life to occur on a planet. It won''t simply occur on a piece of land unless all the factors are provided by some external source¡­ like mana? But for the mana to do so, it has to be omnipotent and the amount required would be ridiculous.


    Albert looked at the pondering Jack and smiled like an old teacher. "His majesty the king is an extraordinarily competent man. To tackle the problem, in just 20 years, he managed to unify all the demi-human races and put an end to their slavery," he said with a reverent expression.


    "At the same time, he ordered the noble families to affiliate themselves with strong adventurers. Some of the S-ranked adventurers had even been directly granted noble titles by him," Albert continued.


    Jack nodded in understanding. Due to the existence of dungeons, strong people tend to pursue an adventurer''s profession due to the possibility of earning lucrative money from them. Most people like the freedom the profession provides.


    Recruiting such people into the military during a crisis is quite hard. Though a king has all the rights to forcefully hire them as militia, the present king used quite a clever approach. By granting noble titles, the strong adventurers received riches and fame and at the same time, they became obliged to serve in the military. Jack understood all this.


    But putting an end to slavery? Is that even possible? Even on modern earth, slavery and human trafficking are still occurring. If this king had truly managed to do so then he can only be described as extraordinary.


    "With your rank, many noble families will pursue you in the future. I''d advise you not to increase your rank right away after arriving at the capital. Take your time to study the families before affiliating with them. Though if you get a direct noble title, that would be the best," Albert advised.


    Jack nodded. Being able to obtain a noble title is regarded highly here it seems. Though he has no interest in being a noble. It is not an easy thing as it involves responsibility, administration, and a lot of paperwork.


    While being affiliated with a noble family requires one to dance to their tune. They would surely use him left and right.


    It isn''t as easy as depicted in the novels where the MC becomes rich and then goes on chasing skirts.

 Chapter 19 – Changing Emotions

    Natalia then gave Albert a report regarding the witch encounter.


    And heard a loud cursing from Albert, "Damn those witches! They are the real whores who even kill their victims¡­ Sigh, what can we expect from those damn demons?" Albert said while registering it.


    "At least they died blissfully!" Jack said with a smile.


    "That''s not a subject to be joked about," Albert rebuked while Natalia also frowned slightly.


    "That wasn''t a joke¡­" Jack responded calmly before adding, "You might not know what true pain is¡­"


    With that, the two became silent. Albert could understand with his vast experience, while Natalia guessed from Jack''s horrible scars.


    Broken ribs, cracked bones, and gaping wounds. That was one hell of a tribulation. There were times when one of his hands dangled limply on his shoulder; times when his legs wouldn''t want to move. Some wounds would show him a bone''s beauty. Some wounds would tell him to just give up, that death is a better outcome.


    Yet he persevered through all that, and not because he had a strong will and determination to live. Not because he had the courage and guts to face the hellish situation.


    He just did!


    It needs not to be described fascinatingly. It needs not to be dramatized in exaggeration. Life does not need to be adorned with lofty ornaments, it is just beautiful in itself.


    ¡­


    Natalia and Jack exited the guild after reporting as they walked silently.


    "Not everyone does what they do simply for gratification. Some are forced, some have to do it, and some need to do it." Natalia said recalling Albert''s words, her eyes downcast. She lifted her eyelids as her gaze traveled afar.


    Jack smiled, "I will keep that in mind." He understood what she was talking about.


    Even though the witches had no choice but to do that, Jack and Natalia still had to kill them. No one can afford to pity them. Otherwise, the witches would just run amok, killing everyone in the name of helplessness.


    Natalia could understand that too. That''s why she was ready to kill them and fought with that intention. Still, that does not grant one a permit to take it for granted. One should understand the misfortune and should not become needlessly ruthless.


    "What about my reading and writing, big sis?" Jack asked.


    "Oh, I almost forgot! I''m heading to the orphanage to teach some basics to the kids there." Natalia said with a playful tone, "Maybe you can join them so that I can teach all the little ones at the same time, hehe," she came back to her usual self.


    Jack smiled wryly, "Our grasping speeds would be different like heaven and earth. It would waste a lot of my time."


    "Hmm, you are right. I don''t have time today, but I will do something about it tomorrow," Natalia said and Jack nodded.


    He is feeling the need to learn reading with each passing moment. He could have asked his mother, but she seems to be doing chores all day. He will have to ask her today.


    They then both went on their ways after bidding farewell.


    ¡­


    Jack took a normal walk of a ''human'' as he headed towards his home until he saw a familiar figure.


    She was a mature beauty with dark brown hair, moderate-sized breasts, and feminine curvy hips, who was talking with another woman, probably her neighbor judging from her casual dress.


    The mature beauty was precisely ''Sue'', his friend, John''s mother who blamed him yesterday for John''s misfortune.


    Noticing someone''s gaze, Sue looked towards Jack''s direction to see him give her a slight smile in courtesy. She awkwardly averted her gaze, appearing somewhat embarrassed due to her yesterday''s behavior.


    Maybe she was still angry with him, so Jack sighed and walked past her. As he walked a few steps, he came to a halt as he heard a soft, "...Jack," from behind.


    He turned to see Sue standing there with a slightly apologetic look. The other woman from before was not there anymore.


    "Yes, aunt Sue?" Jack approached her with a smile.


    Sue stared at his radiant smile for a moment before averting her gaze and sighed.


    "I''m sorry Jack, for my rude behavior¡­" she apologized in a soft tone. Although she has an ego and is a bit emotional, she has the common sense to apologize¡­ at least out of courtesy.


    "It''s okay aunt Sue, I can understand. I have a mother too," Jack said with a smile while Sue stared at him for a moment as her eyes shook.


    She smiled lightly for some reason and urged him to come inside her house.


    "Jack come inside, let me apologize properly," she urged.


    "Aunt, there is no need to do anything, you have apologized already."


    "I''m saying I want to apologize properly," she said intently.


    Jack made a wry smile and followed her obediently.


    It was a relatively large two-story building. As he entered, a good-looking interior and good quality furniture greeted him. It wasn''t high class, but expensive nonetheless. It was obvious as her husband was a merchant.


    Jack sat on the sofa in the spacious living room.


    "What would you like to eat?" Sue asked.


    "Nothing aunty, I was just going home for lunch."


    "Why don''t you eat here?" Sue asked to which Jack politely refused and after a bit of push and pull, he settled for tea.


    "I will make some tea then." Sue left for the kitchen and came back after a few minutes. She handed the cup to Jack and sat beside him.


    They began to chat, mostly about her son. She hasn''t recovered yet, there was still sadness hidden within her eyes.


    She has two daughters who have already been married and left the home. Now her only son had left her, and went far away, to never return, leaving her alone.


    Still, she forced her smile.


    Being mature doesn''t mean a perfect thinking process and emotions. But a proper control over one''s emotions to do what should be done.


    It is using your intelligence to tell yourself the right thing to do.


    So she will endure. She will endure her son''s loss and move forward for she still has a family. Who knows, maybe her son will return¡­ just like Jack!?


    ¡­


    After talking with Jack, she felt a lot better. There was something in his mere presence that was very soothing and comfortable. Her heartbeat calmed down while her mood improved slowly.


    So she said, "Thanks for talking with me, Jack. I feel a lot better now." She paused and said, "you better come meet this old aunty more frequently, okay?"


    Sue said such, as she was enjoying his presence for some reason. Maybe he reminds her of her son?


    Sue couldn''t be more wrong. Not even Jack had the idea that his pheromones, which had increased considerably since he first had sex, were working diligently¡­


    Though, Jack noticed something else. Sue''s loose robes did a good job of giving him a good glimpse of those soft and silky white buns of hers.


    Her sight became unusual, just like his mother''s. While she just asked him in a bit of a¡­ sensual tone?


    Though he didn''t suspect anything. How would he, when he was more engaged in watching her sexy buns? Her soft breathing and her mature womanly aroma¡­?


    The arousing aroma which a young girl simply wouldn''t produce. And her presence, which was again arousing.


    He didn''t notice his thoughts becoming more perverted gradually. His weird bloodline is also working diligently.


    "Haha, of course, I will. And who are you calling old? You are as beautiful as a woman can get in her prime." Jack stated the truth.


    The one thing that amazed him after seeing the people of this world was how beautiful the people here were. Their skin, their facial features, and overall physique were much more attractive than any ordinary person from the earth.


    In addition, their average lifespan was somewhere between 150 to 200 years. While some strong adventurers lived much more than that.


    Maybe this was because of the pure and pristine atmosphere? Or is it the presence of mana¡­?


    "Hehe, I see you have developed quite a glib tongue!" Sue smiled, happy with his praise. And even though she noticed his gaze at her chest, she didn''t bother to cover it as it was inducing some different pleasant emotions in her.


    ¡­


    "Jack, what took you so long?" His mother''s energetic voice greeted him as he arrived at his house.


    "Nothing, just the adventure mission¡­" Jack''s sight met with yet another beauty who was sitting on the wooden sofa and he quickly understood the reason for his mother''s energetic tone.


    She had moderate-sized blonde hair with bangs covering her forehead, a tight pink dress, and a lively smile which gave her an energetic charm.


    At the same time, her sitting posture and her curvy figure gave elegant vibes. She appeared mature yet young at the same time.


    She was the mother of Miti and Milo, Susy.


    As her gaze met Jack''s, her smile became even more bright, "Welcome back Jack!" and she greeted Jack with a vibrant voice.


    And Jack was again convinced that this was the reason the two fluffs were so mischievous and energetic.

 Chapter 20 – Sweet Feelings

    Susy''s energy seeped into Jack making his face bloom in a sweet smile. "Good afternoon, aunt Susy!" He greeted her and asked, "Where are Miti and Milo?"


    "Ha, they just don''t sit in one place! Now exhausted, they are taking a nap after lunch," Susy answered in a cheerful tone.


    "I bet they would be recharged once again after waking up to topple the whole neighborhood, haha!" Jack joked.


    "Hehehe! Right! They sure give me a hard time!" And although she said such, not a hint of annoyance could be sensed from her expression; she was happy even.


    "And why are you standing there? Come sit here, we were just talking about you." She gestured him to sit.


    "I''m dirty aunty, I''ll take a bath first," Jack said.


    "Hm, why do you sweat the small stuff? Sit here, until your water is ready," Susy said with a smile while Jack looked towards his mother who gave him a light nod with a smile.


    "Accompany aunt, Jack. She couldn''t have a proper talk with you since you returned," saying so, Rita left.


    Despite her appearance, Susy isn''t much younger than Rita, that''s why Jack calls her aunty.


    "And what were you talking about me, behind my back?" Jack asked in jest.


    "Hehe, it''s how much you have changed after you have returned. You have become much quieter than before," Susy replied.


    "Really?"


    "That''s right! Before, you would blabber on and on... there wasn''t a boring moment with you around. Now your speech has become expensive!" Susy chuckled.


    "Haha! I was like that?"


    "Oh, silly me! I forgot you have lost your memories!" she facepalmed cutely before adding, "You know, you would frequently come to our house to play with Miti and Milo. You would take care of them like a big brother¡­" She began recounting past memories.


    They chatted like that until Jack went to take a bath. As he came back, Susy had to leave to tend to her guests who had just arrived.


    Both the mother and son then had a pleasant lunch together. He then asked her to teach him reading, to which Rita was happy to spend time with him.


    Usually, she would tend to the little farm existing in their backyard. So Jack just asked her to teach him the alphabet as it wouldn''t waste her time.


    Rita''s heart got filled with sweetness seeing his concern.


    ¡­


    Jack and Rita sat on the sofa as Rita began her lesson. She had brought two feet long and a feet broad wooden sheet and a brush to write.


    "Eh? Where is the ink?" Jack asked as he couldn''t see it anywhere.


    "Hehe, we don''t need ink, Jack. This is called a mana slate. See, you just have to write like this while pouring your mana," Rita said as she began writing something on the mana slate. The written characters glowed dark red.


    Jack''s eyes lit up, "This is amazing! Let me do it," He grabbed the brush and began doodling on it with a wide grin of excitement. He made sure to inject as little mana as possible.


    "Oops! Can we erase it¡­?" Jack asked after creating a mess on the slate.


    "Hehehe!" Rita giggled seeing his childish actions before answering, "It will erase itself after a few minutes when the mana is depleted."


    "Depleted?" Jack smiled and absorbed all the slate''s mana, erasing everything on it. Rita smiled in pleasant surprise.


    The slate is made from wood obtained from a commonly found tree. Just like the slate, there are other magic tools and appliances like the stove, the illuminator, etc. They contain intricate magic circle circuits fueled by mana stones.


    Jack had found them intriguing, so he had studied them yesterday by observing the mana flow. He could understand and sense how the mana circulates inside the mana circles and then create an elemental output.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t replicate them as it would require special ink to draw magic circles.


    As the slate got cleaned, Rita began to teach. Fortunately, there were only thirty-five Alphabetical characters with twelve vowels and twenty-three consonants. Otherwise, if he had to learn something like Kanji, it would have given him a hard time.


    The characters were rounded but not complicated to learn. Jack would just have to practice a bit to memorize them.


    Half an hour passed since Rita began to teach. Now, Jack felt something pleasant and sweet inside his heart hearing his mother''s melodious voice.


    He looked at her cheerful face and for the first time noticed how beautiful she was. Her silky smooth skin, her arched eyebrows, her cute little nose, and her dense black hair resting on her back, all oozed out kindness and affection.


    The affection which was only reserved for him. With this thought, butterflies began to flutter inside his stomach.


    He inhaled her sweet fragrance which soothed him to the core.


    And realized that only this woman could rouse such sweet feelings inside his heart.


    His sight then moved below to be greeted by her motherly buns. Her loose blouse did a good job of revealing them for him. He gauged their size and estimated them to be bigger than his palms.


    And with this sweet sight, his crotch began to react. So he bent one of his knees to cover his erection and kept enjoying the sight.


    "Hehehe! Where''s your attention?" Rita only giggled, unfazed by his gaze on her boobs. She did not even bother to cover them and just asked him to pay attention. She felt something tingling inside her heart and her heartbeat began to rise.


    Jack laughed awkwardly as he began paying attention seriously. However, he couldn''t help his sight moving upwards once again after a few minutes.


    He saw a few bangs of her hair covering her face interrupting the beautiful sight. So his hand unconsciously moved and tucked the hair behind her cute ear.


    Rita''s heart skipped a beat as she turned up her head. Her sight met with the smiling Jack and her heart began beating rapidly.


    Her lips involuntarily curled up in a sweet smile and she asked, "What are you doing, Jack? Didn''t I ask you to pay attention?"


    "Uhh! I''m sorry mom, I couldn''t help looking at your beautiful face!" He blurted out as he turned red out of embarrassment and averted his eyes.


    Rita widened her eyes and her mind became blank. Now she couldn''t contain her raging heart. Still, she had to control her expressions. So she gently pinched Jack''s cheek, "Hehehe! Naughty boy, I see you have developed a sweet tongue. Though I am happy even if it was just flattery."


    "What are you saying, mom? It wasn''t flattery!" Jack said in a serious tone.


    "Hump! Is that even believable? Calling an old lady as beautiful?" she cutely snorted and denied his claim.


    "Old lady? Where is she? All I can see is the most gorgeous lady sitting beside me. She is so beautiful that my heart even wants to do this," saying so, he pecked on her white cheek.


    Rita''s mind went blank once again. Jack was too cute today. His sweet actions completely melted her heart. While her face bloomed in a brilliant smile.


    Still, to hide her embarrassment, she twisted his ear, "I think you would make a lot of women fall for you with that glib tongue of yours!"


    "Ouch! Ouch!" Jack played along.


    "Just don''t become a playboy and make sure to take responsibility properly, okay?" she said and Jack tilted his head as if asking where did that come from.


    "Hehe, now gather your attention here," she gripped the brush and drew the next character.


    There wasn''t any distance between them as their bodies touched each other. There weren''t any reservations which was obvious.


    Jack had an urge to feel her warmth closely so he gently wrapped his hand around her waist from behind to feel its softness.


    Rita''s body trembled and now the brush in her hand also started quivering. She wondered what Jack was trying to do until she felt his head on her shoulder. His other hand also hugged her waist from the front.


    Rita stayed silent for a few moments until she heard his soft breathing, "Hm, so you were just tired," she muttered as she caressed his cheek before kissing his head.


    Jack wasn''t tired, he just fell asleep enjoying her sweet fragrance and her motherly warmth.


    Rita then put the slate and brush aside and leaned her head on his head. She too fell asleep with sweet feelings still whirling inside her.


    Maybe some of their feelings weren''t that of a mother and child, but they didn''t suspect anything. Jack''s pheromones and his bloodline did a good job of smoothing out the rough edges.

 Chapter 21 – Pleasant Dreams (R-18)

    (Rita''s reference image has been uploaded on my Discord and believe me, it''s truly hot! Link at the end...)


    Rita woke up from her quick nap to find out that Jack was still sleeping.


    Her shoulder was now aching a bit because of his weight. So she tried to put his head on her lap as gently as possible. Though she didn''t know that it didn''t work out.


    Jack had woken up with her movements but didn''t open his eyes as he understood what she was trying to do. And soon enough, found his head resting on something soft and warm.


    The right side of his face touched her soft thighs. She rested her left hand on his shoulder as her right one began caressing his head.


    She kept caressing his head for a few minutes until she heard, "For how long are you going to do that?" and realized that Jack had woken up. So she pinched his cheeks and replied, "Until you wake up!"


    "Then I won''t wake up, ever! Hehe!" He snuggled close and hugged her waist. Rita smiled happily and kept doing her job.


    ¡­


    It didn''t take long for the sun to hide behind the mountains, allowing the darkness to surge everywhere.


    Alban also arrived and so did the dinner time. Today was also Jack''s favorite dish which could be any dish his mother made.


    And the sleeping time also arrived as they took their sleeping position. However, it was at this time that the family would chat to their heart''s content.


    They chatted idly until Alban asked, "Son, what had happened in your today''s mission?"


    Jack understood what he wanted to know, so he told him the whole story from the beginning. There wasn''t much to tell, just the fact that the witch raped people which was the cause of their disappearance.


    And just when he mentioned the witch''s name, "What?!!" Heard his mother''s worried exclamation.


    They were laying on the mats when Rita lifted her upper body to look at Jack.


    "Jack, do you mean the demon witch? Why did you take such a dangerous mission in the first place?" Rita''s anxious voice entered into his ears.


    Jack gently hugged her shoulder and made her head rest on his chest before saying, "Calm down, mom. I just waved my hand and the witch was no more! Hehe!"


    "That''s right, Rita. Our son is not a weakling like us. He is the strongest person in our town. He can even wander freely anywhere with his strength." Alban assured before adding, "I say, he is the strongest person in this world, hahaha!" and laughed loudly.


    "N-no, please don''t take such dangerous missions¡­ sob¡­ I-I don''t want to lose you once again¡­ sob¡­" she started crying and both the men became silent.


    Until Jack broke it after completely hugging her body, turning on the right, "Hehe, commoner, this sweet and caring woman of yours is now mine!" She buried her face into his sturdy chest.


    "N-no young master! Please don''t do that! I have little kids at home! How would they live without her?" Alban played along and drew a troubled voice. There was a natural harmony between the father and son.


    "Pffft!!!" Rita couldn''t help giggling, hearing their antiques.


    "Hump! That''s your problem, why would I care about commoners? Just give them sweets or something¡­" Jack said in a deep voice.


    "Hahaha!" Rita burst out. Alban also laughed.


    "You two should take part in a drama, hehe!" Rita giggled.


    "That''s right, you would become my heroine and father would become a villain, hahaha!" Jack joked.


    "No son, at least we should take turns¡­" Alban tried to protest but was cut off by Jack.


    "Commoner!" Jack ''threatened''.


    "Hehehehe!"


    ¡­


    Everyone fell asleep in no time. Jack didn''t let go of his mother''s embrace as it felt truly comfortable. Though this wasn''t new as his mother always clings to his body like a koala while sleeping.


    An hour or so passed as they entered dreamland. Rita hugged Jack tightly while burying her face in his chest, enjoying his intoxicating manly aroma which induced some pleasant dreams in her sleep.


    While Jack hugged her shoulder with his right hand on which she was resting her head, and his left hand, which was hugging her waist, slowly moved downwards savoring her softness until it reached the paradise of fluffiness. His palm rested on those plump and round butt cheeks.


    Her motherly body warmth and her riped womanly fragrance did a good job of inducing a sexy dream¡­ a wet dream¡­


    Jack found himself in the same forest, amidst the dark, chilling greenery, the skyscraper trees, and those sinister wild beasts.


    And realized that all the tranquil life he had lived in the town was just a dream. The happy moments he had spent with his loving family were just an illusion. His eyelids drooped with sadness and a sense of loss.


    As he observed the wild atmosphere, a foreboding feeling surged within him, just like when he had first arrived there.


    And soon enough, he was surrounded by tens of vicious beasts having nowhere to run. Now he got truly scared. Though after a moment, he sighed in relief realizing that he is no longer a weakling like the first time he had arrived here.


    But his relief didn''t last long as he discovered that he had lost all of his strength. He was now scared witless. So he ran with all of his might noticing an opening and didn''t even look back.


    And in no time arrived at the entrance of his home.


    "Jack, you have returned!" and heard a melodious soothing voice as the door opened. Rita''s worried expression greeted him as a relieved smile adorned her face. She wasted no time hugging him.


    And Jack''s void heart was once again filled with the boundless affection this woman showed. He tightly hugged her body and buried his face in her neck as he finally could feel true relief.


    Jack sat on the sofa as Rita made herself comfortable on his lap. He hugged her waist as he stared at her radiant eyes while his heart danced with sweet feelings.


    Jack couldn''t get enough of her beautiful face and the motherly love she was showing. Butterflies fluttered inside his stomach as he saw her soft rosy lips. He had a sudden urge to kiss them and he did. He kissed her tender lips passionately.


    "Hehehe! Jack, look how dirty you have become! Come, your mother will wash you thoroughly," Rita said after separating and dragged him into the bathroom by his hand.


    He was naked in the bathroom while his mother diligently washed his back. She came in front of him and got on her knees to wash him from the front. Jack didn''t protest even though he was fully naked. It seemed natural.


    She began washing his hands and chest while Jack''s sight only ogled her meat buns through her loose blouse.


    "Hehehe! I see you have become quite naughty down here," he heard her say in a sensual tone while looking at his erect cock which couldn''t help twitching.


    "Let me wash it too," Rita said as her hands roamed on his erect shaft. She soon covered the distance and put the whole cock inside her mouth as she continued her ''cleaning''.


    He came in no time. She gulped down everything and then gave a brilliant smile in delight.


    Nighttime arrived and they both snuggled close to each other to sleep. But before long, Jack started kissing her rosy lips as his hand freely roamed on her meaty ass cheeks.


    He released his beast out of his pants and aligned it to her entrance. With a single slow push, he entered deep inside her honey cave and started pistoning. It felt serene, sweet, lovely and comfortable, and yet lewd at the same time.


    The sweet night ended and a tranquil morning arrived. Jack sat at the dining table enjoying the tremendous amount of breakfast his mother had made with a lot of love.


    Though her affection didn''t end there as she was kneeling below the table. She gently stroked his erect dick before putting it inside her soft mouth. She started bobbing her head while Jack ate breakfast.


    Jack returned from an adventure mission with an expression of restlessness and yearning. Yearning to see his mother''s lovely face as soon as possible. And his wish was granted when his mother greeted him.


    His mother sat on the sofa while he rested his head on her soft thighs. His sight moved upwards to see her nude motherly milk jugs dangling before his sight.


    "Hehe! Baby, do you want to drink mother''s milk? Here," she grabbed her boob and pointed towards Jack''s face. Jack wasted no time in devouring it while his other hand kneaded her other boob and realized that his mother was stroking his erect dick.


    ¡­


    Jack''s hand diligently kneaded Rita''s supple ass cheek while he enjoyed his pleasant dreams. His fully erect dick pressed against her soft stomach. He unconsciously pressed her from her behind to further bury his thirsty cock in the softness.


    And with his lewd dreams, his pheromones ran amok throughout the whole room painting pleasant dreams in Rita''s and Alban''s minds.


    (Discord: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT)

 Chapter 22 – Milo Kidnapped

    Rita''s dreamland brought unending sweetness inside her heart. Jack''s pheromones painted a lewd yet lovely picture of him passionately making love to her.


    She saw her unquenched thirst getting quenched by her beloved son. The womanly desire which wasn''t fulfilled since Alban became impotent was being fulfilled by her diligently working son.


    Her son thrusted passionately inside her honey cave, and yet she did not feel even an ounce of guilt for making love with her own son.


    Her guilt was rationalized by the Alban of her dreams who gave her permission to satisfy herself with Jack and that he had no problems if she did that with their son.


    So she greedily accepted her son''s intrusion while tightly wrapping her limbs around his pistoning body. She began moving her hips to match his rhythm while never letting separate her lips from his.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Alban had a weird dream where he felt extremely grateful for having such a competent and filial son.


    The son, who was now sitting on the throne oozing out grandeur and majesty befitting a king, was looking down at him with his still kind eyes.


    What satisfied and delighted Alban the most was the attitude of his extraordinary son who, despite having reached the summit, never showed any arrogance and the contempt born out of it.


    He was as down to earth as a man could get despite having such unfathomable strength. Maybe the Dark Woods taught him the ways of life?


    So Alban was extremely satisfied to have such a great son. Look how majestic he looks on his throne! Look how domineering aura he exudes!


    It felt like he should offer something precious to the majesty of this king. Something far more valuable than any amount of wealth, jewels, and gold. Something valuable akin to his life, like¡­ like his wife!


    Yes, that''s what he should offer! After all, everyone present in the throne hall is doing the same¡­


    All hail the Netori Pheromones!!!


    ¡­


    While in reality, Jack and Rita had a lewd expression while Alban had a smiling and contentful expression plastered all over his sleeping face.


    Jack was still squishing Rita''s body against his and Rita unconsciously moved her hips in her son''s embrace all the while breathing ruggedly.


    However, Jack''s consciousness could not remain any longer in his dreamland as he woke up before he could cum in his sleep. His instincts sensed something abnormal and woke him up.


    Still half asleep, Jack noticed a warm and fluffy creature in his embrace and realized it to be his kind, caring, and affectionate mother who even colorizes his dreams. So he tightened his gentle hug while caressing her fluffy buttocks.


    He again heard some suppressed footsteps followed by the opening of a window. The subject tried hard to appear noiseless, but alas, they couldn''t escape Jack''s wild senses. The noise was coming from the neighborhood, from Susy''s house''s direction.


    Though they could be a neighbor''s consideration towards the sleeping people. So Jack focused on his lovely mother at hand. He realized how she expresses her affection even while sleeping which filled his heart with sweetness to the brim. He took a long sniff of her fragrant hair while he kneaded her supple ass cheek.


    "Eek!...Mufff...mmm, hic..."


    Jack quickly snapped out of his half-asleep state hearing the suppressed and muffled moans. He could clearly distinguish between the painful and lustful ones. These moans especially sounded painful unlike those he had heard in the forest when the witch ''raped'' the hunters.


    Not wanting to repeat the same mistake, he carefully separated his clinging mother from his body with reluctance. Still, he caressed her head lovingly for once before kissing her on her forehead.


    And just as he was heading out to check out the situation, "Father! Father, wake up. Something''s happening outside," he woke Alban up as he was the guard captain.


    Alban rubbed his eyes as he sat up and looked at his son in confusion, "Son, what happened¡­?" and before he could get his answer, he found his son disappearing in the darkness.


    Alban snapped out of his lingering sleep and became alert. If his son had said so, then something must have happened outside. Since that is the case he should also wake Rita up to ensure her safety.


    Alban woke her up and told her to shut all the doors and windows properly before heading out himself. But by the time he came outside, he could see no one, only the cold darkness of midnight. The darkness of the early morning disguised as midnight.


    ¡­


    A few minutes ago,


    A young figure ran swiftly like a gale in the eerie silence of midnight. It leaped the fences like a nimble cat while heading towards a specific house. It didn''t care about the possibility of being found out and kept advancing.


    Though, by any chance, even if someone was awake, observing the surroundings, he wouldn''t have noticed the moving figure and would have assumed the gale to be just a gust of wind.


    The reason being the figure is covered in a dark miasma that effortlessly blended the figure''s presence in the darkness of the night.


    The figure was a young boy whose body was puffed up with the swelled black veins running all over it. He looked so creepy that it could be only described as demonic.


    If Jack was here, he could have easily recognized this young boy as the boy from the day before named Ricky who had the sinister energy.


    Ricky''s dark element granted him stealth abilities with which he swiftly arrived at Susy''s house without making any sound. He began looking for an opening to enter inside. And to his fortune, found an unlocked window, so he entered through it. But even if he hadn''t found it, he had other ways to enter inside. This just made his task easy.


    He entered inside and found the bedroom where his target was sleeping. On a single large bed, there was Susy and her kids, Miti and Milo sleeping. She had no husband as he had passed away a few years ago.


    Ricky picked up Milo as gently as he could so as not to wake him up, though his expression was anything but gentle. He wanted to kidnap both these smelly kids, but couldn''t as he was alone. He moved towards the window and jumped outside.


    And although he tried his best to not wake Milo up, the sudden jerk of his jump naturally did the opposite. Milo looked upward just to find a face so horrible that he almost pissed his pants in fear. He tightly shut his eyes and started crying.


    Ricky was fast enough to cover his mouth, "Damn this stinking kid!" and cursed under his breath and began heading towards the western direction of the town.


    ¡­


    Jack came out of his house and started following the suppressed footsteps. In no time, he covered the distance and saw a familiar figure carrying someone.


    He flanked from the right while keeping the distance to not get noticed and also see who the culprit and the victim were.


    Ricky''s body emitted even greater dark miasma than before and his moving speed was also greater. He did his best to conceal his presence and ran with soundless footsteps, unaware of Jack who was following him silently.


    Jack had to learn stealth techniques to steal food to survive in that cruel forest. The beast there had extraordinarily sharp senses, unlike these humans. There was no way Ricky could notice Jack''s presence.


    Jack could see clearly in the darkness, even Ricky''s dark miasma was no exception and he identified the culprit''s identity which wasn''t surprising for him as he was already suspicious of him. He looked at the victim to find out a struggling Milo and as he did, his eyes became sharp with rage.


    He had a sudden urge to beat this guy real good but decided to follow him the next moment to find out the root cause of the incident. Otherwise, the one who granted Ricky this dark power would attempt the same thing again.


    He was able to notice Ricky because he came near his perception range. Jack wouldn''t be that lucky next time if it happened somewhere else in the town.


    In addition, there was also a possibility of Ricky being a demon from the very start. So he will have to act cautiously to find out the mastermind behind it.


    In just a few minutes, they arrived at the western walls of the town which had an iron gate. This gate wasn''t that large, just large enough to let a horse and its rider pass. And although it should have been locked at this time, it wasn''t.


    There is no night shift of guards here as they just lock this little gate at night. The security is only tight at the main gates.


    Yet, this gate was unlocked meaning Ricky had planned this thoroughly. Ricky went past the gate while Jack jumped on the walls to see where he was going.

 Chapter 23 – Surrounded

    Jack saw three horse carts standing about two hundred meters away from the walls. And unsurprisingly, there were other kidnapped kids put into those carts with their limbs tied and mouth gagged.


    There were young boys like Ricky to manage them and drive the carts. Though they were waiting, probably for their companions to return.


    A few minutes passed and two figures, similarly covered in dark miasma, brought two kids and handed them to their companions while they waited on the sides.


    Now Jack''s first conjecture was confirmed and it was obvious that there was a mastermind behind them. Though he couldn''t understand why they were being kidnapped.


    To sell them as slaves? But that doesn''t explain their demonic powers. The demons would grant them demonic powers just to make a profit out of slaves? That''s quite laughable.


    If Jack had to estimate their powers, these boys would be almost as powerful as an A-ranker. If someone is powerful enough to grant such powers, would he waste his time doing such trivial things?


    Who knows how the demons think?


    Hmm¡­ Demons¡­


    What could the demons possibly do with these little kids? Eat them? According to his previous world''s knowledge, that is also possible. But then why just the little kids? Anyone would have sufficed¡­


    Or they could use them to perform rituals? Sacrificing their lives to please the demon lord¡­?


    Or they might just be pedophiles. Who knows how they think? Jack''s NEET mind began spinning.


    Half an hour passed while they waited there and Jack was patiently observing them, waiting for all of them to gather at one place.


    While Ricky was getting restless. What was taking them so long? If he had known that it would take this much time, he would have kidnapped Miti as well. Now he cannot go again. It''s already late. So he just cursed those incompetent fools under his breath.


    Jack''s first plan was to follow Ricky and find out the mastermind behind the incident. But found that there were other victims in those carts. He can follow those carts until their base but could risk putting the kid''s lives in danger as he doesn''t know anything about the demons.


    The Dark Woods has deeply rooted a lesson deep inside his bones that is to never underestimate his enemies.


    Also, there was another reason to not follow his first plan. Or rather, he couldn''t even if he wanted. Yet, a big smile crept upon his face.


    Another half an hour passed during which another two boys returned with kids in hand. And Jack understood that it was about time¡­


    "Has everyone gathered?" a calm voice came from behind Ricky.


    "No, still three of them haven''t returned. Damn those fools! Couldn''t even do a simple job!" Ricky answered a bit absentmindedly, not bothering to look back.


    "Now, now, what do we have here?" A deep voice came from the darkness as a tall figure emerged from there, raising the alertness of the boys.


    They squinted their eyes to see who it was and realized that they are now doomed. Cold sweats ran down their backs as they regretted following Ricky.


    While Ricky was unfazed, not even minding the presence of the figure before him. The figure of whom everyone from the town should fear. The figure of Lord Hardy.


    Yet he just frowned in anger. Anger for those incompetent fools who didn''t return in time despite having granted such tremendous powers.


    However, if one could peer deep inside his eyes, they would see deep hatred suppressed within. Hatred for Lord Hardy.


    "Young brats kidnapping children from my town? Haven''t even grown a beard yet and still had the nerve to perform such brazen acts? I wonder where did such confidence come from?" Lord Hardy''s deep voice resounded in the dark of the night sending chills down the boys'' spines.


    Yet, Ricky was unfazed, "Hump! You guys move forward while I take care of this bastard! Let me show him the reason for my confidence! I still have to settle some past accounts," Ricky''s confident voice gave the boys some courage so they moved inside the cart and got ready to depart. Lord Hardy frowned.


    "Now, you shouldn''t disregard the strength of Lord Hardy, should you? He isn''t the lord of the town just for show, you know?" The familiar voice came from behind yet again. The boys had a bad feeling, so they looked in the direction of the sound and confirmed their fears. Now one more emotion of helplessness was added to their expressions. Never had they felt this helpless in their entire life and yet, they could only regret.


    "Tsk! You boys handle the guild master while I take care of him¡­" Ricky waited for the boy''s confirmation for a moment to hear no response. He turned back to see his companions cowering in fear. "Tch! What are you doing you idiots? Didn''t you hear my order?"


    "B-but¡­" One of them tried to protest but was quickly cut off by Ricky.


    "I told all of you to attack the guild master together. Can''t you understand?" Ricky barked in anger before adding, "Did you get such tremendous powers just to tremble in fear? You can easily take care of him with such powers and yet¡­ what a worthless pieces of shit"


    Hearing his words, the boys got out of the carts reluctantly and got in a battle stance to face the guild master. They finally accepted that they had no other choice but to fight.


    "Hehehe! They truly don''t understand that they are already surrounded, do they?" Alban chuckled as he revealed himself.


    "Well, what can we expect from mere brats? They are akin to a child throwing a tantrum," Lord Hardy answered from the side.


    Ricky heard Alban''s words clearly and looked at his surroundings to find out that they were surrounded by a lot of adventurers.


    He gritted his teeth in frustration. It was becoming more and more difficult with each passing second. All because of a single man. This bastard Lord Hardy!


    Now there remained no way but to fight all of them. And since it has come to all this, he might as well take the revenge he has been eagerly waiting for. He must kill this bastard mayor who is responsible for his mother''s death!


    Ricky clenched his fists tightly as dark miasma started covering his entire body. Black veins popped out all over his body increasing his strength exponentially.


    Alban and Lord Hardy saw the demonic spectacle and furrowed their brows. Ricky''s aura made them a bit uneasy.


    "Haha, right! Now, you wouldn''t mind letting me fight this kid, would you?" Alban asked for permission.


    "Hmm? This kid has insulted me quite hard, let me at least keep my face, will you?" Lord Hardy answered.


    "Lord Hardy, he is just a kid. No need to take him too seriously," said Alban.


    "Tch, you just want to show off your strength to your son, don''t you?"


    "Hahaha!" Alban laughed awkwardly scratching his head. Although they couldn''t see him, they were sure that Jack was somewhere around.


    Ricky wasted no time and dashed towards Lord Hardy with clenched fists.


    *Woosh*


    *Bam*


    But before he could hit him, Alban interrupted his attack with his bare fist. Ricky''s punch was powerful which made him take several steps back.


    Alban smiled, "This kid is powerful, Lord Hardy. His confidence is not unfounded," and started emitting a yellow glow as rocks covered his fists.


    "Make sure not to kill him accidentally. We still have a lot of unanswered questions," Lord Hardy said and Alban nodded.


    Ricky gnashed his teeth hearing their leisure conversation. He started drawing more power as more miasma leaked out of his body. His body swelled with its dark veins further.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    A fistfight began. Alban''s rock-covered fists were heavy and powerful while Ricky''s didn''t lose to him at all. He sent a punch towards Alban''s face which he parried with his left hand and jabbed his heavy fist into Ricky''s guts.


    *Cough*


    Ricky spat out saliva and staggered a few steps back. He furrowed his brows and again dashed towards Alban and managed to land a good punch.


    Alban retreated a few steps and saw Ricky approaching him, not intending to let go of such an opening.


    But, the moment he neared Alban, Ricky felt his feet getting tugged from below and his balance crumbled. Alban had drawn out an earth hand from the ground which held Ricky''s foot and broke his posture.


    *Bam!*


    Alban''s powerful punch sent him flying several meters away and he fell near the carts.


    Meanwhile, Albert had already managed to defeat the boys.

 Chapter 24 – Gate

    (This name can change if you have any better alternative.)


    Ricky had been given tremendous powers by a demon lady. She had told him that he would even be able to kill a wyvern, meaning the same power level as the hero.


    And yet, he couldn''t even land a proper punch on a mere A-ranker? Did she trick him? Was all she had told him just a lie?


    Maybe he will have to unleash his full power to achieve that strength?


    But, just to defeat a mere A-ranker?


    Ricky remained laying there on the ground while breathing ruggedly. His eyes carried deep hatred and resentment towards Lord Hardy, towards this whole Dulia town which had given him nothing but suffering.


    "Ricky, I know that you have suffered a lot¡­ Maybe your mother had suffered even worse to the point that she had to kill herself¡­" Lord Hardy spoke while Ricky remained unmoving.


    At first, he had thought that these kids would surrender after some intimidation. But their motivation seems to originate from a different source. Especially that of Ricky''s as his eyes could tell a lot. So Lord Hardy tried to use a different approach.


    "Maybe it was because of my incompetence as a mayor that I couldn''t extend my helping hand¡­ And I wouldn''t make a lousy excuse such as ''I had to handle the whole town''. Although it wouldn''t bring your mother back, I would still ask for your forgiveness¡­" Lord Hardy''s sincere voice resounded as he bowed.


    A leader cannot make excuses even if they sound perfectly rational. He has to take responsibility for whatever happens regardless of the circumstances.


    He continued after a pause, "Your mistake is still redeemable as no harm was done to the children. Come, surrender yourself and tell us the mastermind behind all this¡­"


    And before he could complete his sentence, "Bwahahaha!!.... Hahahaha!!" Ricky laughed hard holding his stomach as though he had heard the funniest joke in existence. A few minutes later as his laughter died down, he spoke while everyone remained silent, "What? Did you just admit your crimes? Hahahaha! What a joke! After killing my mother, you are asking for forgiveness? Do YoU HaVe No ShAmE?"


    Ricky''s last sentence sounded extremely sinister as he had unleashed all the darkness he had. The miasma then retreated and stuck on his body to create a sheath all over it. Most of it gathered on his hands, shaping them like claws.


    He stood up and everyone present gasped. His appearance had become more sinister and beastly along with his voice which sent chills down everyone''s spines.


    Ricky had big black ghastly claws while his swollen body was all covered in darkness. His appearance only brought a single word into everyone''s minds¡­


    "Demon!" Someone muttered.


    Now Jack also appeared near them. He looked to his side and found a familiar lean figure approaching. And realized that he was the guy who had kindly guided him to the guild that day. If he remembers correctly, his name should be Andrew.


    Andrew leisurely walked towards him with a smile plastered over his face while carrying something on his shoulders.


    Jack looked carefully to know what it was and smiled knowingly.


    "Hehe, brother hero, we meet again!" He said as he put the boys on the ground like he was putting some weightless plastic dolls, all the while maintaining his trademark wide smile.


    He looked at Jack who had a questioning look. So he answered, "Hehe, these kids seemed like they were trying to steal food or something¡­ I mean, they must have accidentally kidnapped the kids while doing so, no?"


    Jack giggled, understanding the indirect meaning behind and they both then turned their attention towards the beastly Ricky.


    "The time has come to take my revenge! I will take it one way or another," Ricky''s sinister sound resounded which contained a hidden meaning.


    *Woosh*


    He dashed towards Lord Hardy with tremendous speed which surpassed his previous one by many times.


    *Bam!*


    Just to be interrupted by Alban''s rock fists once again. Ricky was now extremely annoyed with Alban. He was just putting his nose in his business again and again. He will have to take care of him first. Ricky didn''t know that he was losing his rationality slowly.


    *Scratch* *Scratch*


    Ricky used his dark claws ferociously which completely destroyed Alban''s rock fists. He wasted no time in sending more claw attacks towards Alban''s chest. So Alban hastily materialized rock shields before his chest which crumbled with Ricky''s attacks.


    This time, Ricky paid attention below as he firmly rooted his feet on the ground to not lose his balance like last time.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Alban managed to land a few powerful blows just to notice that his blows couldn''t damage his body due to his heightened defense.


    Normal punches wouldn''t work, so he decided to take advantage of his divided attention. They exchanged few blows like that before Alban rotated his body 90 degrees like he was trying to show something to Ricky and,


    *Boom!*


    Came a giant earth fist from Alban''s behind and sent Ricky flying like a broken kite. He fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Even though Ricky was slightly more powerful than Alban, there was still a vast difference between their experiences. Alban had yet to use his full prowess and long-ranged attacks.


    Ricky was getting more and more furious while completely losing his rationality. He ferociously dashed towards Alban once again.


    Alban noticed the abnormality and furrowed his brows. And as soon as Rick neared Alban''s striking range, the ground below one of his feet caved in, breaking his stance like before.


    *Bam!*


    Alban''s earth fist sent him flying once again. Yet, Ricky didn''t stop and attacked Alban several times like a wild beast.


    *Bam!*


    *Bam!*


    *Bam!*


    And was sent flying again and again. Now his movements also became lousy. Though the tremendous pain brought Ricky to his senses. He realized that he was still no match for even an A-ranker. Frustration, resentment, hatred, helplessness, and regret, myriad of emotions clouded his mind.


    While they were fighting, Jack heard a ''boom'' sound which seemed to come from afar, probably a few kilometers away. There was a possibility that some powerful beasts were fighting. Though, he still decided to check it once this fight was resolved.


    ...


    Now the only option that remained to take his revenge was his second plan. Ricky''s target lay inside the carts. However, the cart was several meters away from him. He wasn''t sure if he could achieve his goal with his speed as the guild master was also waiting behind those carts.


    "Ricky, please surrender yourself if you have had enough¡­" Lord Hardy''s voice came.


    He dashed towards Alban once again just to be sent flying. But despite the tremendous pain wreaking havoc in his chest, he just smiled hideously.


    He managed to balance his landing on his feet and used the momentum to dash towards a cart.


    Alban and Lord Hardy noticed what he was doing and before they could react in time, Ricky had already managed to grab Milo from the cart.


    Milo had fallen asleep in the cart after crying helplessly for a long time. Now he was once again awoken with Ricky''s rough treatment and started bawling.


    Ricky held Milo''s chest with one hand while he extended his claws to his neck, "Hehehe, a life for a life, Lord Hardy! I wonder how you would feel after losing your own grandson!? Would our suffering match?"


    Lord Hardy''s face turned ashen as he began to lose his calmness. "Till now, I still believed that you had yet to lose your humanity. You proved me wrong. You have completely become a demon!" he said in a deep voice.


    "I guess not!" Ricky blurted and took a look at his surroundings. He then started chanting something obscure.


    Jack gestured to Andrew to follow him with his eyes and disappeared from his spot. He knew that Andrew was also powerful as he had guessed it from his aura.


    Jack appeared behind Ricky who found his hands getting forcefully pulled to his back. Ricky got stunned for a moment before he saw Milo getting carried away by Andrew.


    He turned his head to see who it was and found an expressionless Jack tightly locking his hands to his back. He finally understood the gap in their strength as he couldn''t even sense him approaching.


    And just as despair was going to grip his heart, he smiled hideously and continued his obscure incantation.


    This was his final trump card which the demon lady had told him to use in emergencies. This would give a tremendous boost to his powers and incinerate all the enemies from his surroundings.


    *Thump* *Thump*


    As soon as his incantation completed in the next second, his internal energies became chaotic. His heart started roaring as his blood vessels swelled to their limit. And to Ricky''s surprise, it brought tremendous pain rather than power.


    And just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Jack sensed the abnormality and he had a bad premonition. It felt like Ricky had become a ticking bomb that would blast in the next moment.


    And not just Ricky, he sensed the same chaotic energies from his other unconscious companions which were laying near the cart and near some adventurers.


    Now he had a second at most or else the bodies would explode bringing down the surrounding people with them. He had no choice but to unleash his full power to make it in time.


    *Boom!*


    Jack''s aura exploded as he opened his ''gate''. Everyone felt a big shockwave which made them take a few steps back. While Jack threw Ricky''s body in the air and wasted no time in doing the same to the other ones.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    And before everyone could register what had just happened, they heard loud booming sounds from the sky.

 Chapter 25 – You Dare?

    (Remember: Natalia is Natasha''s clone.)


    With excruciating pain, Ricky felt a strong wind current and although he had a hard time keeping his eyes open, he could see the starry sky of the night. And the feeling of weightlessness.


    So it happened in the end. The demon tempted and tricked him. What could be expected from a demon? It is his idiocy that needs to be blamed. Though this isn''t a bad outcome.


    At last, he would be able to meet his beloved mother again and apologize for his stupid behavior. Although she had done everything she could for him, to the point of selling her own body, all he did was rebuke and berate her. Maybe that''s why she committed suicide?


    So it was his fault in the end¡­ and all he did was blame others for the matter that they did not account for.


    Now, this punishment felt just right. He would be free from all the sufferings and guilt at last. A contented smile appeared on Ricky''s face despite every cell in his body screaming in pain.


    His vision went black and he couldn''t even hear the next,


    *Boom*


    ¡­


    Jack had swung the boys at least a few kilometers above the ground and yet the booming sound didn''t sound any less intimidating. If he wasn''t here, the children and the adventurers would have turned into a bloody pulp.


    As the booming died down, everyone present looked at the leisurely standing Jack before them. They couldn''t even understand what had just happened. All they felt was a strong gust of wind which made them shut their eyes for a moment. Then Jack disappeared the next moment followed by loud booming sounds.


    They stared at him blankly with question marks written all over their faces. "What had just happened, Jack?" Lord Hardy inquired.


    "They just exploded there¡­" Jack answered casually pointing towards the sky.


    Everyone became even more confused. Who are ''they'' he was talking about? And where was Ricky? They tilted their heads in unison while staring at Jack who only remained silent.


    So they took it upon themselves to make sense of the situation as they looked at their surroundings. Then they widened their eyes with surprise.


    "J-Jack, you are saying those kids exploded?" Lord Hardy asked with a shocked tone to which Jack nodded.


    Lord Hardy remained silent for a moment and, "DAMN THOSE DEMONS!!" his voice thundered in the atmosphere.


    "They first coaxed the innocents and then did not even hesitate to kill them when they were about to be exposed!!" he drew out a conclusion.


    "Everyone present here, heed my orders. If someone tries to coax you in the name of strength, you must report it to the guild or the guard captain¡­" Lord Hardy barked some more orders in a few minutes.


    When everyone started wrapping up the situation, "I will be back in a few minutes," Jack said suddenly and disappeared with a woosh.


    ¡­


    About 20 minutes ago,


    Natasha had been feeling invigorated since she tasted Jack''s vitality. She felt strong like never before and had a strong urge to fight.


    So she had ventured deep into the forest to fight strong beasts and found that her strength had truly increased. A smile appeared on her face unknowingly as Jack''s handsome face appeared in her mind.


    He seemed innocent at first, but then some of his actions even gave trouble to the experienced men of the town. His leisure comments would even contain a dose of wisdom. And then his tremendous curiosity to know everything, which was again cute.


    However, he was too unpredictable. He smiles leisurely after killing someone! He had no arrogance despite having such tremendous powers! And most importantly, he talks so little!!


    "Why do you talk so little, little hero?!"


    *Bam*


    And the beast before her was no more.


    How would she be able to understand what kind of person he was unless he opens up to her? This only made her future more worrisome.


    And so a lot of time had passed unknowingly. She had almost come near the Dulia town''s dungeon. It seems she got carried away in her excitement.


    She wouldn''t spend so much time in her ''night exercise'' usually. Her exercise would be over in two hours at most and she would return home before midnight.


    Just as she decided to return, she abruptly came to a halt. "Who are you?" she furrowed her brows and asked the lady in front of her who was walking leisurely in the middle of the night in this dangerous forest.


    There were dense trees and a paved pathway that connected the town to the dungeon. The faint moonlight illuminated the dark atmosphere, making the feminine figure perfectly recognizable. Though the faint light wouldn''t have helped if she were a normal person.


    This lady''s presence felt completely different than a human. It was more similar to herself and those witches. Though this lady seemed more powerful than those witches.


    The demon lady was also stupefied when she sensed a demonic presence which brought a sense of familiarity. A presence of a fellow demon which... commanded awe and respect!


    Natasha understood that the lady in front of her was a powerful demon, so she became alert. She will have to know the motive behind her intrusion into this forest. But the lady didn''t talk and the silence was getting unbearable with each passing moment.


    Natasha creased her eyebrows and felt her anger rising rapidly for some reason. She then said something which would even make herself confused for days to come,


    "Who are you and how dare you trespass into this queen''s territory?"


    Her deep prideful feminine voice resounded into the demon lady''s ears which made her dumbfounded. While a little apprehension arose in her heart which she immediately ignored.


    And what was she speaking? Queen''s territory?


    "Hmm, so you are that bitch''s pawn¡­ You must be one of her spies¡­ Then as a fellow demon, I must show you the proper courtesy by freeing you from her evil grasp," The demon lady said with a hideous smile on her face. A dense dark miasma appeared out of her body which coalesced on her hands into two sharp sinister claws.


    It was the same as Ricky''s but she had more precise control over the miasma. In addition, it was powerful, just its mere presence would have sent chills down the spines of even a B-ranker.


    "Hehe, then for your last wish, let me tell you the reason for my intrusion," the lady said as her lips curled even further, "I came here to get some human children from that town over there¡­ Their tender bodies really taste good, you know?"


    Children? So she was going to kidnap children from her town¡­ just to eat them? Natasha clenched her fists fuming with rage and finally snapped.


    Her body started exuding a suffocating aura as the wind in the atmosphere started revolving around her.


    While the demon lady widened her eyes and realized that she had hit her own leg with her arrogance. And before she could smooth out the situation, Natasha dashed towards her like a bolt.


    *Boom!*


    The demon lady exploded into pieces. While Natasha breathed heavily as she tried to calm herself.


    A few minutes passed as she stood there staring at the darkness. She tried to understand what had just happened while trying to calm down her raging heart.


    Then her eyelids shook as she realized what she had just done. How can she be so impulsive? Her anger had taken over her rationality!


    Then the next thought shook her to the core. ''Wouldn''t that make me the same as those demons?'' Her body shuddered. She didn''t want to lose her humanity. She didn''t want to become a demon¡­ And yet¡­


    She disappeared from her spot with a gust of wind.


    ¡­


    Jack appeared on the spot where Natasha encountered the demon lady. He smelled something bloody. There was even the lingering demonic energy that had the same vibes as that of Ricky''s energy.


    Was that the mastermind behind today''s incident? The possibility seems very high as the carts those kids used would have obviously traveled this path. Then who fought with him? He tried searching the surroundings for any clue but found nothing besides the bloody smell. So he returned after a few minutes.


    ¡­


    Jack arrived where today''s incident took place and found that the important figures hadn''t left. While most of the adventurers had returned along with the kids.


    He looked to the side just to find his father and Albert in a dark corner¡­ What were they doing so inconspicuously?


    "Damn Albert! I heard that you had the nerve to take advantage of my son''s innocence?" Alban asked angrily as he tightened his chokehold around Albert''s neck.


    "I-I just gave him a lesson so that he wouldn''t reveal his abilities to anyone," Albert answered as he had difficulties breathing. He twisted his body weirdly and got successful in releasing himself from Alban''s grasp.


    He then twisted Alban''s hand to his back in an instant as he said, "And what advantage? It''s your son who has taken advantage of my kindness! Do you even know that he is gobbling up 30 percent of the profit in just half an hour?"


    "Hehe! That''s my son!" Alban grimaced in pain and chuckled in delight at the same time.


    "Ahem!" Jack gave a loud cough to gather their attention. Albert and Alban stopped their childish acts, adjusted their clothes and approached Jack with an expression like nothing has happened.

 Chapter 26 – Ricky’s Story

    All the present people approached Jack when they heard him cough. Lord Hardy also approached with Milo in his hands who had calmed down in his grandpa''s embrace.


    There was Andrew and a few other B-rankers.


    "I thought you would have returned¡­" Jack said.


    "How could we when you suddenly left? We thought something must have happened¡­" said Lord Hardy with a smile.


    Jack nodded and told them what he had found. "Hm, so the mastermind was waiting for them. He must have fought with a powerful beast or something¡­ Still, we need to be extra cautious." Lord Hardy said.


    "And what if there are other boys like them?" Jack voiced out his doubts.


    "Sigh, we still don''t know how to identify them¡­" Lord Hardy shook his head. Maybe the physicians would be able to help or he will have to ask the higher-ups.


    "That''s not a problem, I can identify them," Lord Hardy''s eyes lit up hearing his proposal. But it soon died down as he heard his next words, "But you will have to find a way to cure them."


    "Sigh¡­ Alright, but how are you going to do that?" Lord Hardy asked.


    "Of course I have a tool to do that," Jack smirked and took out a white knife. It was smooth, sturdy, and sharp. "It will become warm in the presence of demonic energy," he said, surprising everyone.


    Of course, he was just making things on the spot. It was just a bone knife he had made from the bones of a wyvern he had killed in the Dark Woods. It had no such abilities. But it will help to gather their attention on the knife instead of himself.


    And if there was any remaining infected person or a spy, they would also divert their attention to the knife and would definitely try to steal it.


    Though Jack knew the three figures wouldn''t buy his lie, they at least wouldn''t mind it. And Jack was right. All of them nodded.


    "Then I would make the necessary arrangements," Albert said from the side.


    "And I will think about a proper reward like always! Hahaha!" Lord Hardy laughed heartily.


    ¡­


    After they discussed some things, Lord Hardy said, "Milo, go with big brother Jack, grandpa still has to do some work." Milo nodded silently without protesting. How would he after what he saw? His grandpa told him that Jack had beaten up the bad guy. So he obediently went into Jack''s arms.


    Jack looked at Andrew as if asking are you coming? To which Andrew laughed, "Haha, I am a part-time bodyguard of this man!" and gestured towards Lord Hardy with his chin.


    Jack nodded and started heading towards his house. But as he remembered something, he stopped after a few steps and looked towards his father. Alban approached him after he sensed Jack''s gaze.


    "What is it, son?" Alban asked. "I can''t come with you as I still have to investigate the surroundings¡­"


    "What had happened with Ricky? And his mother?" Jack asked directly.


    "Oh¡­" Alban paused and collected his thoughts for a few moments and sighed, "sigh¡­ his father died when he was just a little kid and so his helpless mother had to take care of him by herself. Though it wouldn''t have been that difficult for her as they had a small livestock¡­ Although I said that, we wouldn''t know a single mother''s difficulties and sufferings by their appearances¡­" Alban gave a dry laugh.


    "There was a merchant who also dealt with livestock, who then announced that Ricky''s father owed him a large debt. He also had evidence to back it. Ricky''s mother came to Lord Hardy asking for help and so he investigated the matter."


    "But he had to back off as he couldn''t find anything suspicious in the evidence. Lord Hardy was suspicious of the merchant, so he gave him a last warning¡­ though the merchant didn''t take it to his heart."


    "We later came to know that the merchant forced the helpless mother into prostitution. Ricky''s mother had no other choice¡­"


    "It was then that Lord Hardy came to know of the merchant''s illegal slave-trading activities and was successful in gathering evidence. He then announced it to the whole town before reporting it to the higher-ups¡­"


    "Just to get a reply to only ostracize the merchant from the town and not kill him. This is the internal thing, only I know about it!" Alban showed his teeth.


    "When people were expecting the merchant''s death, he was only ostracized to people''s disappointment. Suspicions grew among some people and yet Lord Hardy couldn''t do anything knowing the fact that the merchant had a good backing. And so the merchant was banished from the Dulia town." Alban breathed out as if the story was finished and smiled.


    "What about Ricky and his mother?" Jack asked.


    "Oh, haha! I got strayed away from the story. So Ricky came to know about his mother''s prostitution and he harshly berated her. She could have sold the livestock to pay off the debt, that was his point. But how could she? She had no choice either way¡­ She committed suicide after a few days of that incident¡­ that''s what we came to know from our investigation."


    Alban paused before continuing, "It happened after that damn merchant was banished. Ricky got infuriated as the merchant was left alive and blamed Lord Hardy for being involved with the merchant.¡­"


    "And so Ricky stayed low to take his revenge and couldn''t even achieve it¡­" Jack concluded. "Though it wouldn''t have brought his mother back even if he had succeeded¡­"


    Jack paused as his sight traveled afar, "Sometimes, death becomes a better option," and muttered.


    Alban heard it clearly and although he wouldn''t agree with him, he didn''t say anything. Jack left for his house.


    ¡­


    As he approached his house, he saw the whole neighborhood gathered in front of it. He was a few meters away when he saw Susy ran hastily towards him seeing Milo in his arms.


    "He is sleeping," Jack said softly as he looked into Susy''s eyes.


    Susy had a lot of complicated emotions painted over her face. Tears had also stained her beautiful face and Jack couldn''t help but find her bewitching.


    Susy''s world had collapsed when she couldn''t find Milo. She had finally realized her helplessness and felt a tremendous need for someone reliable. If only her husband was alive, maybe this wouldn''t have happened¡­


    Although she had her father in the town, how could she live with him? She had her own family then¡­


    Since she was a healer and a physician, she could earn a decent amount of money. So she started living near Jack''s house.


    Her father, Lord Hardy had no problems with this as Alban was there near her house. Besides, she wasn''t that far from him, so he had agreed to her demands of independence.


    Though this independence had now backfired, she thought. So with an expression of yearning, helplessness, and sadness, Susy looked at Jack who gave her a reassuring smile.


    Until now, the neighbors and especially Rita reassured her saying that Jack would definitely bring Milo back as he was the hero of the town. And although she didn''t distrust them, her heart couldn''t stop its chaotic rampage inside knowing that her son still hasn''t returned.


    But now, just as the neighbors told her, Jack returned bringing her son back. His smile felt so reliable and reassuring that she just¡­ hugged him along with Milo in between.


    Jack felt a bit troubled with her action, but soon recalled her helpless expression and started patting her back in consolation.


    Susy quivered when she felt his strong hand patting her back. His broad chest felt so reliable and so comfortable that she started crying silently in his embrace.


    Jack felt delighted holding such a defenseless mature beauty in his arms. Though it didn''t last long as she separated herself as her face turned red with embarrassment. So she quickly took Milo from him and started heading towards his house.


    The black sky started to turn blue. Jack approached Rita who was holding the sleeping Miti in her arms. He took the sleeping Miti in one of his arms as he hugged Rita''s shoulder with the other.


    Rita''s body tingled with his touch as she recalled her absurd dream and couldn''t help turning red out of embarrassment and guilt. While Jack answered the neighbors briefly.


    He then guided Rita inside and Susy followed behind who smiled at his affectionate actions. She would be staying at his house to calm herself as being alone at her house would feel a bit scary after what had happened. They laid the sleeping fluffs into the bedroom.


    "Clean your mouths and then I will prepare tea," Rita said.


    They then took the ''Sfinx'' to clean the mouth. It is a herbal liquid teeth cleaner, and mouth freshener. Jack was surprised at first at how well it does its job. Clean white teeth and fresh breath in mere seconds. This liquid would have left the toothpastes to dust if it was brought into his previous world.


    Jack and Susy sat on the sofa while Rita went to the kitchen to prepare tea.


    "Sorry for my earlier actions¡­" Susy apologized with a rosy tint on her face.


    "Don''t sweat the small stuff," He returned her words and added, "Though it felt great for me being able to hold a beauty like you in my embrace, hehe!"


    Her red hue grew even more and she averted her gaze while her lips couldn''t help curling up in delight. Then her heart skipped a beat with his next sentence.


    "I wouldn''t mind holding you like that once more, you know!" Jack made a cheeky smile as he couldn''t help teasing her after seeing her cute face.


    Rita returned with tea and prevented the atmosphere from turning awkward.

 Chapter 27 – It Happens (R-18)

    Alban returned two hours later, completed his morning routine, and left with Jack to the guild where the testing would be conducted.


    Jack didn''t forget to give Rita a goodbye kiss on her cheek which seemed natural for him. And while he was at it, he also took a good sniff of her womanly fragrance.


    After living for six months in that forest, his thought process was optimized for combat and survival. That''s why he wouldn''t think much about many common things and was just swept away by situations. Though it might sound like a sign of weakness to some, it has its own charm as many unpredictable things could be experienced through it. And he didn''t even have any fears of bringing troubles as he had enough strength to be carefree.


    However, unbeknownst to him, his bloodline was affecting his calm thinking process to make it lewd. While his presence affected the people surrounding him.


    ¡­


    Rita just turned red with his affectionate gesture as her whole body tingled with his kiss. She would then use his underwear to comfort herself while washing the clothes and then pile up her guilt for doing such indecent actions.


    ¡­


    "Big sis, I didn''t see you earlier during the incident, where were you?" Jack asked as he met Natalia at the guild.


    The guild''s atmosphere was more bustling as all the adventurers had gotten an order to gather at the guild. While the people who would go out of the town were also included in the testing.


    "Hehe, did you miss me, little hero?" Natalia gave him a sensual wink as she grinned, "I knew you would take care of the culprit so I was just helping the orphanage, hehe."


    Jack nodded as he thought that some of the kids from the orphanage must have become victims. Wait, then why didn''t she try to search for the culprit? Did she stay there to protect the children? But wouldn''t it be an obvious thought of searching for the missing ones?


    But before Jack would try to suspect something, Natalia interrupted his thoughts, "You see, my friend from the orphanage is having a hard time because of this incident. If you don''t mind, will you help her?"


    Jack tilted his head in confusion, "I don''t mind but how do I help her?..."


    "Brother hero!" Before Jack could ask about the problem, Andrew butted in who just arrived with his adventure party. "Hehe, if you don''t mind, I want to introduce my party members to you. They are quite eager to meet you, hehe!" He said with his trademark smile. And although Jack wasn''t that interested, he still nodded out of courtesy.


    Andrew introduced his B-ranked adventure party of five people with three young men including himself and two young ladies. All of them appeared to be more than 20 years old.


    One of the girls stood out with her tall and attractive figure. Andrew introduced her as his girlfriend. However, Jack found her gaze a bit odd. It seemed a bit coquettish¡­


    "Hello Mr. hero, I am Maria. I am a C-ranked fire mage," she said shaking Jack''s hand as her tone also sounded a bit sensual¡­ "And I like big ones and I also like it rough¡­." she pressed his hand on her moderate-sized breasts and slowly neared the distance looking into his eyes.


    Jack only smiled to see what she would do in front of her boyfriend. But before she could advance any further Andrew pulled her away.


    "Ahaha! Brother hero, please forgive my girl''s rude behavior. She is such a good and obedient girl I could ever ask for¡­ she just needs to be reined a little..." Andrew said and gestured at his own crotch with his eyes.


    "What are you doing, Andy? I was just introducing~ myself!" Maria sensually protested.


    "Naughty girl, haven''t you ''introduced'' yourself enough in the morning?" Andrew ''consoled'' her by caressing her butt.


    "Hmmm¡­ I lack enough introduction~ today!!!" Maria pouted.


    "Okay, okay, I get it. You just have to wait for a few hours. We will then also include Rina and Roy in our introduction...¡­."


    "Blah¡­. Blah¡­ Blah¡­"


    Jack ignored their blabbering and only made a wry smile hearing their antics.


    ¡­


    Albert and Alban managed all the present adventurers and organized them in rows for testing as per Jack''s suggestion as he would then walk behind them with the bone knife in his hand to conduct the test.


    Jack started the testing after it was done. It took a lot of time. Not every adventurer of the town was present so Jack had to wait for their arrival. Like that, evening arrived before they were done.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Jack didn''t sense that sinister energy from anyone. So he ''donated'' the bone knife to the guild. "...in the hope that such an incident could be prevented from happening in the future" and "I hope the guild will do its best to protect it¡­" were his statements in front of everyone present.


    Albert then gave the order to an attendant to keep the knife in his office in front of everyone. It will be kept under surveillance for a few days to see if someone tries to steal it. It was the only way to find any involved parties who would be their last hope in finding out the mastermind.


    ¡­


    Jack returned home. The evening went like usual, however, Rita found it difficult to meet her gaze with Jack''s.


    Nighttime arrived and so did the sleeping time. And although Rita tried to maintain a little distance from Jack while sleeping, she was clinging like a koala to Jack''s body in no time.


    Now, Jack''s lewd dreaming began its wonders. The room was as dark as it could get where the three figures slept in their usual position.


    Jack also saw the same room and atmosphere in his dreams where his mother was lying on his right side, taking his right arm as a pillow.


    Rita in his dream looked sexy and alluring. This was the only person he loved in his life and she was making such a face, so his dick couldn''t help getting hard. With a lustful expression, she said, "Jack, I cannot hold it any longer. Please give it to me. Please make love with your mother!" They began kissing.


    While in reality, his body emitted a tremendous amount of pheromones with his arousal. They had increased in amount with each passing day.


    So the people in its presence got affected naturally. Alban hailed his king while Rita saw her beloved passionately kissing her. "I love you mom!" he said. "Yes baby, I love you too. Your dad has already given me his permission, so please make lots of love to your mother!"


    ...


    With her dreams, Rita felt calm, serene, and contended as her sexual urge was being satisfied by her beloved son. But before her son could enter inside her, she woke up feeling the weight on her hips and found that Jack had rested his leg on it. She found herself in a warm and cozy embrace, tightly hugged by Jack''s strong arms and it felt like he was trying to hug her even more closely with his legs as well.


    She inhaled his manly intoxicating aroma and her already aroused body tingled even more.


    But she felt extremely dissatisfied as she had to wake up from her lovely dream. She was at the peak of her arousal and it was disturbed before she could be satisfied.


    Feeling the weight of his heavy leg, she tried to push it, but it didn''t even budge. "Jack, your leg is heavy, please straighten it¡­" she said in a low voice and Jack unconsciously did as she told him.


    But now, she felt a warm and hard rod poking her thighs up to her stomach. Rita''s hand involuntarily moved to see what it was, just to grip it tightly. In her half-asleep state, it took her a while to understand what it was, but as soon as she did, a current passed through her entire body.


    Is this for real? Her son had such a massive dick? If this went inside her¡­


    She traced his length with her hand, trying to go till the root. But she couldn''t as his pants came in between. She waited for a moment before sliding her hand inside his pants.


    *Gulp*


    She gulped as she felt its hardness and warmth, and the soft veins which were intimidating. Her soft hand traveled down until its root where she didn''t feel any hair.


    Now she couldn''t hold herself, her other free hand also made its way inside her soaked panties. The two middle fingers went directly into her dripping honey cave and began moving.


    Jack''s dream broke just before he could enter inside his mother when he felt his dick getting stroked by something soft. He enjoyed it for a moment before snapping open his eyes when he realized what it meant.


    As he was hugging Rita, he could sense her body movements. So he knew that it was his mother''s soft hand caressing his dick. She had buried her face into his chest and he could feel her rugged breathing.


    "Mom...!" He softly whispered.


    And Rita''s whole body froze while all the colors left her face.


    She warily looked upward and her fears came real. She was caught doing such an indecent act by her son! Now her mind went blank and she couldn''t even think anything.


    But her heart skipped a beat the next moment when she found her lips getting covered by his.

 Chapter 28 – Mother (R-18)

    Jack''s pheromones flared up Rita''s lust and made her do indecent things. Her quivering hand slowly stroked Jack''s shaft while her other one pleasured her honey cave.


    His pheromones were not like aphrodisiacs that directly induce lust in the subject. But it acted on a person''s subconscious to mold their thoughts for Jack''s convenience.


    The atmosphere of the bedroom was cold and silent where Rita''s rugged breathing sounds resounded. And although it was dark enough for a normal person to see very little, Jack could see clearly as he woke up from his dream.


    He noticed his mother squirming cutely in his embrace, while he experienced her gentleness through her soft quivering hand stroking his shaft. As she pleasured herself, her womanly fragrance drifted into the air, making its way to Jack''s nose.


    It was strong and intoxicating, completely different from Natalia''s, which tingled his crotch, making his dick twitch in delight. And soon, lust surged throughout his entire body giving rise to a craving, a craving for this cute woman''s boundless love and warmth.


    He wanted to express his love and experience hers more intimately. He wanted to make this woman his and become one with her so that he could show her how much he loved her.


    So he affectionately whispered, "Mom!" just to see the flushed and panicked face of his mother. Her expression turned to that of fear the next moment as if she had committed the greatest crime in existence.


    Jack could only stare at her for a few moments while marveling at her mesmerizing red face. Her white, marble-like eyes glistened with tears that threatened to come out, while her cherry lips slightly parted indicating shock. Her arched eyebrows raised in anxiety and fear.


    Jack felt her soft lips inviting him and before he could think anything, his lips already neared hers, making their minds blank as they closed their eyes. A current ran through their bodies as their heartbeats soared.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    To the both of them, the kiss felt so precious, so lovely that they wouldn''t mind being like that forever. However, they reluctantly separated to catch their breath.


    Rita had ceased her actions as her hands remained frozen in their previous places. While she stared at her beloved son''s handsome face. And although she couldn''t see much in the darkness, she could imagine the desire oozing out from his sharp eyes. A strong desire to make love with her, the same desire she had.


    Jack kissed her once again as he pushed his tongue inside her sweet mouth. Rita got surprised by the sudden intrusion, but soon provided her tongue as she calmed down to savor the sweetness of their kiss.


    His left hand traced her soft motherly waist down to her plump ass and began kneading it, while his right hand hugged her even closer, her motherly breasts squashed against his chest. Their tongues intertwined passionately and she resumed her previous actions.


    Jack''s left hand then began moving upwards and eventually made its way to her motherly meat buns. He gently kneaded her right boob. It was soft and warm; he could almost feel her motherly affection through it. He felt a hard bud, so he gave it a light rub with his thumb.


    "Mmnnn!" and got a melodious response.


    So he kneaded it more while scraping her hard bud through her blouse. Her boob was large enough to not fit in his palm. But he wanted more of her boobs, so he released their kiss, leaving her gasping for breath, and lifted her blouse. Her white meat buns popped out showing their glory to Jack. She had large round areolas with a darker shade of pink, while her nipple stood erected indicating her arousal.


    Rita''s mind wasn''t thinking straight as lust clouded her mind and she let her beloved son do whatever he wanted. Jack''s whole body moved below, prompting her hand to slip out of his pants. He then took one of her boobs into his mouth to send another tremor through her body, while his left hand kneaded her other boob and occasionally pinched her hard nipple gently.


    Rita closed her eyes as she felt his mouth greedily sucking on her breast. It reminded her of Jack when he was a baby and her motherly instincts kicked in, which only did a job of flaring up her lust even more giving her a light orgasm.


    *Squirt*


    Jack''s left hand released her soft boob from its grasp and began its way towards her crotch. It traced her soft and smooth stomach skin, sneaked into her skirt, into her panties as it encountered a thick bush and her hand, and kept moving downwards until her sopping wet lips. Rita removed her hand from her panties as his hand took its position.


    His two middle fingers caressed her soft and wet lips and it eventually made its way into her honey cave. She had released a lot of honey till now staining her underwear. His fingers went smoothly with the lubrication.


    Now Rita felt extremely satisfied, so she moved both of her hands upwards to hold her beloved son in her embrace.


    As she did, she found Jack''s finger movement getting faster and her hard nipple getting flicked by his warm tongue. She snapped her eyes open in surprise, just to see the soundly sleeping Alban beside them.


    She raised her eyebrows when she realized they were not alone in the room. Feelings of guilt and fear arose in her heart accompanied by pleasure. She felt the guilty pleasure of a forbidden act.


    "Ahh, Muffff!!!" She quickly covered her mouth with one of her hands while the other one gripped Jack''s long hair who was diligently nibbling on her nipple.


    While his fingers moved vigorously inside her cave, his thumb finally flicked her clit.


    "Mnnnn!! Muff! Mmmmm" And she could hold no longer as her body started quivering intensely with her orgasm. She pressed his head tightly against her breast squashing her boob while her covered mouth let out muffled moans and squirted her honey.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    ¡­


    Jack worked on her boobs diligently and waited for her orgasm to subside. Her body slowly stopped quivering as did her moaning, while she panted heavily.


    He moved his body upwards and gently caressed her plump butt cheeks. He stared at her bewitching glistening face and softly said, "Mom, I want it!"


    Rita had just calmed down, but she snapped open her eyes when she heard his voice. As her lust slightly calmed down with her orgasm, a bit of her rationality had returned. So various emotions like guilt, anxiety, and fear hit her making her a bit hesitant.


    A mother shouldn''t do such things with her own son. But as she saw her son''s expectant gaze filled with desire for her, she couldn''t resist and she timidly nodded her head.


    As they both were facing each other in their embrace, Jack pulled down his pants and released his massive beast. He lifted her right leg from her knee and placed it on his hips before lifting her skirt to reveal her soaked panties. He guided his dick to her crotch and simultaneously moved her panties to the side.


    His tip scraped her wet lips and he rubbed it with a few slow movements to make her ready. And he finally tried to push its tip inside, but couldn''t after a few tries. It was slipping away with the lubrication.


    So Rita''s hand came to rescue which guided it to her honey cave as she moved her hips a bit upwards. She was a bit nervous because of its massive size.


    As it was aligned, poking her entrance, Jack slowly moved his hips forward and pushed her entrance open. He held her by her hips and his mushroom finally entered inside her squishy vagina making her gasp in pain and pleasure.


    "J-Jack, wait a minute¡­" she whispered as she tried to adjust to his size. A few moments later, she signaled him to move forward.


    Jack felt her warm and squishy walls tightly wrapping around his shaft. They also squirmed to make a suction force which invited him inside. So he complied and pushed his dick until it poked at a soft end. And Jack knew that it was his mother''s limit even though almost two inches of his length remained outside.


    He then began moving his hips slowly to make her adjust to his dick. He grabbed one of her ass cheeks tightly.


    "Mmnn¡­ Ahh¡­" Rita let out low moans as she felt the pleasure of her lifetime. She finally felt her desire being fulfilled¡­ by her own son. It was so wrong, yet she felt such pleasure that she couldn''t hold the unending sweetness inside her heart.


    Jack slowly increased his thrusting pace when he felt the passage getting smoother. Rita wanted to moan out loud with ecstasy, but before it could leak out, Jack covered her mouth with his, turning her moans into muffled ones.


    "Mmnnnn¡­ Muffffff¡­."


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Obscene sounds resounded in the air and yet they couldn''t wake Alban up from his deep sleep. Jack had emitted a tremendous amount of pheromones due to his arousal which wreaked havoc inside the bedroom, prompting Alban to hail his king in his deep sleep.


    Rita traced his sturdy back with one of her hands while Jack''s movements became vigorous. She wanted to scream in ecstasy but couldn''t as Jack kissed her passionately.


    The occasional thought of the presence of Alban and the possibility of him seeing their indecent act aroused her even more and Jack was the same. Her walls clenched his dick even tighter to squeeze out his love.


    So Jack didn''t make her wait and with a few large thrusts, he came deep inside her as his dick wriggled in delight.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    Rita widened her eyes with his dick''s wriggling and couldn''t hold her climax any longer even though she had just orgasmed. She experienced the most intense orgasm of her life as she squirted in tremendous amounts while her body twitched vigorously.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    (Check out Rita''s hot image:- Discord: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT)

 Chapter 29 – Rita’s Worries

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Both the mother''s and her son''s hearts thumped like a war-drum. Jack could tell that their rhythms matched in perfect synchronization.


    His hard dick poked her womb entrance as it throbbed and wriggled for a long time spurting loads and loads of warm milk deep inside her squishy honey cave, directly into her womb.


    Her walls squirmed and coiled around his dick tightly in orgasm as if trying to squeeze out every drop of milk from it.


    Rita felt her stomach getting full with his loads of cum. They had to separate their mouths during their orgasm as Rita''s body twitched uncontrollably while she clenched Jack''s hair with both of her hands. Her leg resting on his hips tightly wrapped him from behind.


    She finally felt like a woman once again after so long as jolts of pleasure traveled throughout her entire body. Her heart pumped wildly as blood rushed in her body like a galloping of a horse, making her body hot, the cause of her perspiration.


    It felt so surreal and yet so serene that a content and blissful expression appeared on her face. She panted heavily for a few minutes while tightly embracing her beloved son as her breathing became long and soft in no time. She fell asleep with an ecstatic expression on her face.


    ¡­


    Jack buried his face in her neck savoring her sweet womanly fragrance as his dick diligently squirted inside her. And he finally felt like he had truly returned home.


    He gently held his mother''s squirming body and patiently waited for her orgasm to calm down. With his almost insatiable lust, he wanted to go for another round but soon realized that his lovely mother had fallen asleep.


    His dick was still hard, but he knew that his mother wasn''t strong like him. So he just stayed like that for a few minutes, resting his throbbing dick inside her squishy entrance which acted as a plug, which meant his cum could only move forward as it had no other way.


    Not a single drop of it was spilled outside as it only gushed inside her womb. In those few minutes, his abnormal cum seeped into her walls and her body. A large amount of energy gushed into Rita''s body which would properly mutate her body for Jack''s convenience.


    While a different gentle and warm energy coursed inside Jack''s body through his crotch up to his spine before spreading throughout his entire body.


    He then separated and his dick popped out. But he didn''t notice that not a single drop of his cum had leaked out of her cave, even though her honey cave dripped on the sheets.


    He then sucked on her motherly breasts to his heart''s content before tidying up their clothes. He gently hugged her sensitive body in an affectionate embrace before falling asleep.


    ¡­


    Jack woke up from his tranquil sleep and felt invigorated like never before as he took a long deep breath. He felt like a fog had been cleared from his mind giving him clarity as his eyes became sharp.


    He felt energetic like never before, which he hadn''t experienced after doing it with Natalia.


    Though why had he fucked Natalia? He didn''t even know her and yet it had felt¡­ right! It was like it was an obvious thing to do!


    Even though she was just a¡­. Before he could say ''slut'', his thoughts halted and he forgot to think about her. It was the same thing that had also happened to other men with whom Natalia had a ''relationship''.


    His thoughts turned their direction as his lips curled up ear to ear remembering what happened last night. He didn''t feel any guilt or anything wrong even if he had sex with his own mother. He even wanted to do it once more. After all, it was the first time that he had felt truly alive. That was what made him feel like a human.


    He woke up to find out he had slept longer than usual. He then completed his morning routine when he noticed his mother''s gloominess.


    ...


    When Rita woke up, she too felt invigorated like she had become several years younger. Then she recalled what had happened last night and blushed, unsure if it was a dream or not. Though even if it was a dream, it was wrong, she thought.


    But when she tried to stand, her face became pale with fright. She felt a bit sore in her crotch and had difficulties standing. It wasn''t a dream, she had actually done it with her own son.


    Worry, anxiety, and fear gripped her tender heart and she couldn''t think what she should do now. She blamed herself for being such a shameless woman.


    Because of her lack of control over her lust, she had pleasured herself while fantasizing about her own son! Yesterday, she finally crossed the line.


    She didn''t feel Jack had done anything wrong as she was the one who started it first. With so much stimulation she had given him, Jack could not have controlled himself, given his age.


    The attention he had given her, even though it was a bit lecherous, made her feel like a woman. She had also seen him as a man a few times. But this¡­ she had crossed the line!


    She blamed herself, but in a corner of her mind, a subtle thought emerged that told her that what she had done was right.


    And even though she wanted to talk things through with her son, it was too late. The forbidden fruit has already been tasted. There was no turning back now.


    She then tried to act as naturally as possible in front of Alban. Yet her gloominess couldn''t be hidden.


    ¡­


    The family sat at the dining table to have their breakfast when Alban stared at Jack''s face intently for a few moments and tilted his head.


    "What is it, father?" Jack asked with a smile.


    And that''s what was unusual. "You seem a bit different¡­ like a different person from yesterday!" Alban muttered and looked at Rita before saying, "Your mother seems a bit different too!"


    Rita''s chaotic emotions had calmed down after seeing her son''s calm and cheerful look, which was unusual for him as he had become a lot silent after returning from the Dark Woods. He wasn''t like his previous self, but she, and Alban as well, had no problems with that. But it seems he was slowly returning to himself.


    But as she heard Alban''s words, apprehension arose in her heart once again.


    "Is that so? Hm, I am feeling a bit different today..." Then he brought his tone up a little more cheerfully, "I feel a lot fresh and cheerful today!" and showed a happy grin.


    "As for mom, she seems more beautiful today!" he added bringing sweet feelings to Rita''s heart.


    "Haha! That''s right! That''s what I wanted to say!" Alban said with a big smile as he patted Jack''s shoulder.


    They then chatted about trivial things and completed their breakfast. As Alban was ready to head out to his duty, he patted Jack''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Son, you see, I failed in taking care of your mother as a man. So this old man will rely on you to fulfill her wishes!"


    Jack tilted his head to think what had he brought all of a sudden, while Rita''s colors faded with a wild thought, ''Did he figure out what they had done last night?'' Her face paled and her legs started trembling.


    Alban wasn''t sure why he said it, he just felt like saying it. A belief was rooted in his mind that Jack would obviously be able to take care of Rita.


    "Hehe! Do you even have to say that? I will obviously take care of my family," he replied as a matter of fact. "And what old? Not a single hair on your head has turned white and yet you call yourself old?" he playfully said.


    "Hahaha!" Alban laughed and left.


    Jack turned to see his mother''s frightened expression. She seemed like she was on the verge of crying as her tears threatened to fall from her beautiful eyes.


    Jack hurriedly approached Rita and asked worriedly, "Mom¡­?"


    "J-Jack¡­ I-I am sorry¡­ I''m really sorry¡­ hic¡­" Rita started crying. It was when Jack hugged her tender body that she started bawling.


    (Author: And I am sorry too!! I could only manage this much today... My mind (literally) wasn''t working properly!)

 Chapter 30 – Irresistible

    Rita had committed a grave mistake and she didn''t know what she should do now. She couldn''t even tell anyone given what she had done.


    Only when Jack hugged her that she realized that he was there for her. So she buried her face in Jack''s neck and bawled as her tender body trembled in his strong embrace.


    Jack gently stroked her head and patiently waited for her to calm down. And although she apologized, again and again, he didn''t say anything.


    It took her about 15 minutes to calm down. Jack separated to look at her crying and defenseless face, and couldn''t help finding it bewitching. He smiled softly and carefully wiped her tears from her beautiful face with his palms.


    Rita saw her son''s concerned expression and his kind smile as sweet feelings arose in her heart. A small delighted smile crept up on her face when she found him wiping her tears with great care and affection as if he was wiping some precious delicate ornament. Though she didn''t notice him wiping his wet hand to her skirt.


    Jack then took her by her hand and guided her to the sofa as he sat on it before pulling her on his lap. Rita couldn''t help turning red on his lap as she looked into his eyes, trying to understand what he was trying to do.


    She then felt one of his hands wrapping around her waist and the other guiding her head to his shoulder. Then it began stroking her head as she got comfortable on his lap and buried her face in his soothing embrace.


    Jack''s comforting voice then entered into her ears, "Mom, you worry too much for every single thing. And although you looked too cute with such a worried expression, it isn''t good for your health." Jack said as he genuinely thought that it was just a small thing for some reason.


    In his previous world, people could live a peaceful life. They could enjoy equality in rights, freedom, and riches. The richness of comfort and luxury brought by advancement in technology. There were no life-threatening dangers like monsters and demons.


    So they lived a tranquil and serene life filled with happiness, right? Wrong! Despite having such obedient machines that would complete their work in no time, they didn''t have enough time. Despite having everything at the comfort of their fingertips, they felt uncomfortable.


    They were unsatisfied with their work, their relationships, and their friends. It wasn''t some supernatural curse that caused such a thing but their own minds. Leading to anxiety, insecurities, depression, and even suicide in the worst case.


    If only they had faced such life and death situations like him, they would have realized how precious life is. Precious enough to not waste it worrying about such trivial things.


    If only they had something threatening to divert their attention¡­


    Like this world¡­ But this world shouldn''t follow in his previous world''s footsteps. So he said, "Do you know why the previous kidnapping incident happened the other day?"


    And continued before she could answer, "Let me tell you Ricky''s story¡­" Although he knew that Rita already knew, he began telling what Alban had told him.


    "Now, do you understand why all this happened?," he went on, "It happened not because of the vicious demons but because of the evil present inside a human mind. That merchant took advantage of that woman''s insecurities, the higher-ups took advantage of Lord Hardy''s weak position and the demons took advantage of Ricky''s weakness."


    "The trouble does not wait for us to enter the Dark Woods. It would come right knocking at our doorstep. It is we who will have to be prepared. We will have to stand strong to face it."


    He paused to let it sink for a moment and said, "Or else, someone like me will take advantage of your defenseless state," he smirked deviously and started kneading her plump buttcheek.


    Rita immediately sat straight on his lap and stared at his smirking face in surprise as she tried to understand what he had just explained. It took her a while to process as she just stared into his radiant eyes while Jack resumed his kneading of her butt as it felt good.


    All this time she was trying to prevent Jack from facing dangers as she didn''t want to lose him once again. But what if a powerful monster or a very demon intruded into the town? They wouldn''t have any other way but to fight, and if they lacked the necessary strength¡­ then there would be grave consequences. She understood that much, but he said he took advantage of her¡­?


    She furrowed her brows and twisted his ear with all her strength, "Stinking child, when did you get this old to take the blame for someone else''s crime? You think I don''t understand?"


    "Ow, ow! I am telling the truth. Didn''t you realize how happy I was earlier?" Jack replied with a ''pained'' voice.


    "Hump! When did you become so clever in conversation? I actually believed you for a moment!" Rita said with a wry smile thinking how skillfully he had twisted the conversation, diverted her attention from the main issue, and took the blame upon himself. Though she didn''t know that Jack wasn''t done yet.


    Jack stared silently in her eyes with a loving gaze and said, "It was me who felt happy after doing it. It is me who doesn''t feel anything wrong with it. It is me who is seeing you as a woman¡­"


    His voice became soft as he took her hand and placed it on his left chest, "It is me who is loving you as a woman!"


    Rita''s eyes shook as she felt his wildly thumping heart and realized what he was telling was true. A blush appeared on her face and her heartbeat also began soaring.


    She felt his warm hand on her cheek which made her entire body shudder in delight. Jack found her blushing face inviting, so his face neared hers and kissed her slightly parted tender lips. His pheromones also started leaking slowly.


    He then intruded inside her mouth with his tongue and met with her hesitant soft tongue. And they intertwined before long, passionately. Their thumping hearts synchronized.


    Rita felt butterflies fluttering in her stomach and she couldn''t contain the sweetness inside her as her body started heating up.


    Jack separated to let her catch her breath as a trail of saliva connected their mouth. He then began kissing her smooth neck while savoring her sweet fragrance.


    Rita''s body shuddered once again. "W-wait Jack! We shouldn''t do something like this," she reluctantly said and pushed him gently when she realized how immoral it was what they were doing.


    Jack separated and tilted his head in confusion. So Rita answered, "W-we shouldn''t be doing this¡­ we are mother and son!"


    "So?" Jack asked.


    "It isn''t right for us to do so¡­" she answered.


    "Why?"


    She felt a bit troubled with his question, "...b-because we are mother and son..."


    "So?" Jack curled up a corner of his lips.


    Rita realized that she doesn''t have a concrete answer to his question. But she knew that this was wrong, so she said, "I am your mother, Jack! You should find a girlfriend for yourself¡­"


    "And what about my heart? It has already fallen for you!" Jack said with a smile and saw her cute troubled face. His sight traveled to her smooth delicious neck and began kissing it once again.


    Rita closed her eyes in pleasure as her hand rested on his shoulder, but holding onto the last straw of rationality she said, "...W-what kind of a woman I would be... i-if I betrayed my own husband to make love with my own son...?"


    Jack separated, stared at her moist eyes affectionately, and replied  with a smile, "One of a kind! You will be my woman forever!"


    And added mischievously, "And about dad¡­ we will keep this a secret from him, hehe!!!"


    He again began kissing her tender neck as his hand began kneading one of her ass cheeks.


    Rita wanted to protest, but couldn''t as her body started to react enthusiastically to his touches. It was wrong¡­ She knew it, yet it felt so right. It felt so good that she wondered how could such a pleasant thing be so wrong?


    It was so damn pleasurable and so intoxicating that she just wanted to taste the forbidden fruit once again¡­ Just this once¡­


    So her hand moved to the back of his head and clenched his hair while she felt his other hand tracing her soft waist up to her stomach before cupping her right breast. She bit her lower lip as she felt tremendous pleasure with his touch.


    Jack kneaded her warm and supple boob with his left hand as his right hand diligently kneaded her ass cheek all the while kissing her delicate skin.


    Whatever he had said to her had made perfect sense to him as he couldn''t see anything wrong with it. He didn''t know that his bloodline was at play!

 Chapter 31 – Just This Once (R-18)

    (Check out my discord for Rita''s hot nude image!! Link at the end.)


    Jack''s mouth began moving downwards as he kissed her collarbone, then to her exposed chest before making his way to the small and silky white globes peeking out from her loose blouse.


    They were sexy, so he gave one of them a light lick. Just to send a tremor through Rita''s body. He kissed it a few times before moving to her blouse-covered meat buns.


    He buried his face in one of them as his hand kneaded the other. His face sank in the softness as he stayed like that for a while, savoring her warmth and aroma.


    He felt his mother''s nipples harden as they poked at his nose. So he gave it a light rub.


    A current ran through Rita''s body and she tightly hugged his head to her chest with both of her hands. She squirted with a light orgasm.


    "Mnnnn¡­!!!!" And moaned softly.


    His hard dick twitched in delight with her cute moans as it poked her soft bottom. Excitement ran through his body and he separated his head from her embrace.


    With both of his hands, he lifted her blouse and stripped it.


    Rita didn''t resist, she was too aroused to do that. And soon she felt his warm and squishy mouth wrapped around her pink areola. Her other naked boob was being kneaded into various shapes by his hand.


    Jack greedily began sucking her delicious boob as he circled his tongue around her areola, making his mother moan in pleasure once again. Then he focused his attention on her hard nipples.


    Rita saw her son''s cute actions. He sucked her breast with such greed as if he wouldn''t get enough of it. So she caressed his head affectionately like she was holding a baby, and a light giggle left her mouth. But then his tongue movements became intense and she couldn''t hold her moans. A loud moan leaked her mouth when he flicked her nipple with his tongue.


    He began gently pinching her other nipple with his fingers while flicking the one in his mouth with his tongue. And before long, Rita couldn''t hold it anymore and had a light orgasm.


    *Squirt!*


    She didn''t know that her breasts would provide such pleasure. Jack appeared talented with his techniques.


    His mouth then moved to her other breast as his hand sneaked into her skirt and then into her soaked panties. He massaged the wet lips of her flower prompting them to release more honey. They had become slippery with so much honey that his two middle fingers slipped into her squishy honey cave quite easily.


    He then began moving them slowly before increasing the speed. Rita was receiving too much stimulation from her breasts and her pussy simultaneously. She rested her hand on his rapidly moving hand in and out of her honey cave.


    And just when she had reached her climax, Jack retreated his hand from it. She looked at him with a disappointed expression.


    Her womanly fragrance had permeated throughout the entire room and it had naturally made its way to Jack''s nose who had found it mouthwatering. So he retreated his hand from her honey cave to confirm his doubt, to see what was so inviting in her womanly scent.


    He brought his honey-soaked fingers towards his mouth as a strong intoxicating aroma tingled his nose and his stomach. So he gave it a light lick and his eyes went wide. It tasted so delicious that it seemed he would be addicted to it. And he knew what he had to do now.


    He lifted her from his lap, got up, and placed her on the sofa, sitting. He ogled her entire body and marveled at her ravishing beauty.


    Her kind face now looked more alluring with her blush and few disheveled strands of hair sticking to her forehead. Her generous motherly breasts appeared perky and yet they sagged a little due to their weight. Her attractive figure with ample curves felt inviting. He realized that her ass was slightly bigger than Natalia and so were her hips. Her thick motherly thighs were simply irresistible.


    But his mind remained focused on a single goal despite the inviting sight. His hands made their way to her panties and immediately stripped them, without stripping her skirt.


    He bent her knees in ''M'' shape and placed her feet on the sofa. He kneeled and then slowly lifted her skirt to behold the magnificent sight of her mature exquisite flower. He parted the lips and a lovely pink flower greeted him with a lot of nectar.


    *Gulp*


    His mouth leaked a lot of salivae which he quickly gulped. He wasted no time and started devouring her flower, his hands resting on her thick and soft motherly thighs. His tongue licked her soft lips as he tasted her honey.


    Rita felt hot all over her body with her arousal. When she had thought that Jack was going to penetrate her, she found him kneeling before her, stripping off her panties. She was surprised and couldn''t understand what he was doing. Just when his face neared her flower did she realize his motive. And when she tried to stop him, she felt his warm mouth on her flower which made her body squirm with pleasure.


    "Mmmm!!"


    His tongue moved all over it and eventually moved into her entrance. She felt the texture of his tongue when he licked her clit several times.


    "Ahhhh!!!! I-I''m...mmmm" she moaned something incoherent as her pussy started showing signs of orgasm.


    Jack understood, so he covered her flower with his mouth and slipped his tongue inside while stroking her sensitive clit with his thumb.


    "Ahhhhhh!!! J-Jackkk, I''m¡­ cummminggg!!!"


    Rita couldn''t hold her orgasm any longer. So she tightly held his head in its place with her thick thighs and pushed it from behind with her hand. Her eyes rolled back as she threw her head behind, her toes curled in an arc.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Her whole body twitched uncontrollably as she squirted a large amount of sweet honey of which Jack didn''t waste a single drop and gulped down all of it. It was sweet like honey and intoxicating like wine.


    And as soon as it entered into his stomach, a gentle energy coursed throughout his entire body making him feel invigorated like before. Now he had declared the honey as a delicious meal in his mind.


    He devoured it until nothing would come out and then stood up to see his mother''s glistening body as she panted heavily with a blissful expression.


    A thoughtful expression emerged on Jack''s face and he left to bring a glass of water for her. Her quivering hand held the glass as she hurriedly gulped it down.


    Jack patiently waited for her to calm down from her orgasm as he then stripped off his clothes to reveal his massive dick to which Rita gulped.


    This huge dick had entered inside her last night. She wondered how it had actually fit inside her. She became a bit nervous.


    Jack neared her in a position to enter her when she said, "J-Jack, I am too sensitive right now, wait for a bit..."


    "Mom, I can''t wait any longer, I am at my limit¡­" He said as he had already waited for quite a while. So Rita didn''t protest any further and rested her hands on his shoulders, closed her eyes, and braced for the painful intrusion.


    Jack rubbed her lips with his head a few times and it leaked honey to welcome him. He slowly pushed his head into her, parting her flower into a beautiful shape and her clit also peeked out. Her vagina then started swallowing his length slowly as the walls squirmed in a warm welcome.


    And in no time, his length disappeared leaving an inch or so as it poked at a soft end. A sudden jolt of pleasure coursed in Rita''s body when it poked her womb.


    "Ahhh!!" she moaned.


    He waited like that for a few moments to let her adjust to his size before slowly thrusting in and out. With his slow thrusts, Rita began to build her orgasm as she moaned in delight, "Mmmm!!!" While her nervousness disappeared when she didn''t feel any expectant pain.


    Her vagina had already mutated enough to accommodate his size without giving her uncomfort.


    Jack held her motherly hips tightly and increased his thrusting speed gradually while observing her expression as he made sure to not hurt her. And soon his thrusting became vigorous.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    "Ahhh!! Mmm¡­ Mnnn... Ahhhhhhh!" Her moans began to become loud, so Jack closed her mouth with his, transforming her moans into muffled ones.


    They began kissing passionately, exchanging their saliva. Rita had hugged her beloved son''s neck as his thrusts sent jolts of pleasure throughout her whole body.


    Jack''s hands moved to his lovely mother''s behind, below her butt to grab those meaty mounds while also supporting her body from below. Her weight wasn''t a big deal for him, given his tremendous physical strength. Though he didn''t use this strength in his sexual activities or he would have brought grave consequences.


    He kneaded her meaty bottom while thrusting his length long and deep. Rita coiled her legs to his back indicating her acceptance.


    "Mom¡­ I am cumming¡­" Jack warned separating from their kiss.


    "Haahh¡­ hah¡­ Yes!... cum inside mother¡­"


    Her melodious approval made his dick twitch in delight once again and with a few long thrusts, his dick wriggled and sent loads of his warm cum deep inside her cave.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    Rita felt his dick tremble and wriggle weirdly inside her vagina which stimulated her to the peak and she couldn''t contain her orgasm.


    She buried her face into his neck, bit it, curled her toes, and squirted in large amounts while her body twitched fervently with her ever intense orgasm.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    (Check out Rita''s hot image:- Discord: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT)

 Chapter 32 – Erotic Bath (R-18)

    *Byuu* *Byuu* *Byuu*


    Jack''s dick came copiously directly inside Rita''s womb as it wriggled, giving her an intense orgasm. Her smooth and fair body glistened with perspiration as she buried her face in her beloved son''s neck and enjoyed her orgasm until it lasted.


    She felt her stomach full with his dick and a satisfied expression appeared on her face as she panted heavily. Jack lifted her from the sofa and stood straight, her body clinging to his, clearly intending to go for another round.


    It was then that Rita realized his motive and felt his still hard dick poking her womb. With her weight, it slid further poking her sensitive womb which was getting painful for her.


    "Ahh! Jack! It hurts, don''t lower my body any further!!" She screamed with pain as she tightly clung to his body.


    Jack realized his mistake, "Ah, sorry mom!" and properly supported her from her bottom. Her weight wasn''t a problem given his strength.


    "Let me rest for a bit before going for the next round," she said as she closed her eyes and rested on his shoulder, her hands wrapped around his neck, and her legs around his hips.


    "Okay!" Jack nodded with a smile and held his beloved mother like that with one of his hands and started stroking her head with the other.


    Sweet feelings flooded Rita''s heart with his affectionate actions as a contentful expression appeared on her face and she tried to relax in his embrace.


    He then combed her dense black hair resting on her back with his fingers. Her cute ear was in front of his eyes so his tongue naturally moved to it and gave a light lick.


    "Mmmm!" she purred like a cat with delight, energizing Jack.


    So he nibbled on her ear for a while and stroked her back for a few moments. His actions were comfortable for Rita so she fell asleep. He then noticed her moist body covered with sweat. A bulb lit up in his head and he moved to the kitchen with his mother clinging to him and his hard dick buried deep inside her vagina.


    Jack felt it erotic moving like that as he approached the magic stove, turned it on, and put a large utensil filled with water on it. He then waited for it to boil while he caressed his mother''s whole body.


    However, he could only use one of his hands, so he moved towards the dining table and rested his mother''s supple butt on it. With this, the table should thank him, he thought and a smile emerged on his face.


    He kissed her neck while his hands roamed on her smooth back. He also kneaded her ass cheeks while he was at it. Though it couldn''t calm down his lust and his hips involuntarily began to move, albeit slowly and gently.


    Ten minutes passed while he waited for her to recover, though his hips weren''t heeding his command. It wasn''t his fault. During this time, his cum seeped into Rita''s body and invigorated it.


    His gentle thrusts tested his patience as his orgasm began to build up over time. It gradually picked up speed which prompted Rita to awaken from her short nap.


    Mild jolts of pleasure woke up Rita and her grip around his neck tightened. Now her pussy walls also started to react as they squirmed around his shaft. She was feeling quite energized for some reason. There was just a small trace of her previous exhaustion left.


    She separated her upper body from his embrace when she realized what had happened earlier just to see her son''s lovingly smiling face. Her cherry lips also curled up in a gentle and affectionate smile when they got covered by Jack''s.


    He passionately began kissing her sweet and soft lips before sending his tongue inside her warm and squishy mouth as their tongues entangled.


    His thrusting then intensified and began poking her womb, his balls slapped on her butt cheeks.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    She felt long jolts of pleasure throughout her body, so she tightly clung to him once again while leaking out muffled moans of delight.


    "Mufff¡­ Mnnnn¡­ Mmmm¡­"


    Jack then lifted her from the dining table, his hands supporting her soft butt from below. His hips moved in a rhythm inside her tight squishy honey cave as he was standing. He felt a different pleasure with this position so he moved his legs forward while keeping his thrusting.


    He neared the wall as he pushed her body against it for support. He made her separate from his embrace which made her confused.


    Then she saw him bending his flexible body in such a way that his thrusting didn''t slow down while his mouth moved towards her breasts before enveloping one of them. He sucked her boob and played with her nipple with his tongue while Rita held his head tightly to her breast as her motherly instincts also kicked in, intensifying her pleasure even further.


    *Chuu*


    Her supple boob escaped from his mouth as he switched to her other one. He then neared his orgasm as his thrusting became vigorous.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Realizing that the boob he was sucking was his mother''s aroused him even further. Her hands roamed on his head while he sucked on her nipples as he could sense her boundless motherly affection for him through her actions. If only they released some milk, it would be perfect, he thought.


    In the next few minutes, he neared his orgasm and released copious amounts of cum deep inside her, most of which entered inside her womb, ready to be seeped inside her body to mutate it.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    His dick wriggled and it again made Rita cum as her body trembled uncontrollably. She felt his warm cum entering her womb and a loud moan leaked out from her mouth.


    "Aaahhhhhhnnnnnnn!!!"


    And she squirted.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    ....


    After a few minutes, as they both calmed down, Jack moved, still holding his mother in his embrace, towards the water he had kept earlier to boil just to find out that it had boiled to its limit, some of it had already evaporated.


    He took the hot utensil by his hand towards the bathroom. His hand would have burnt if he was a normal person, but he just had to channel his mana to his hand to withstand the temperature.


    He then poured the hot water into the half-filled wooden tub of cold water. The water became warm enough for taking a bath.


    All this while, Rita just remained clinging to his body, unaware of what he was doing, and enjoyed the mild stimulations his movements provided. Though she understood what he was doing when they entered the bathroom.


    "Mom, get down¡­" Jack said as he patted her butt.


    She reluctantly separated from him and his dick popped out from her squishy pussy.


    "Oh crap!" He facepalmed and said, "I forgot I could get you pregnant!"


    "Hehe! Don''t worry, your mother, unfortunately, cannot get pregnant¡­" Rita replied and Jack breathed out a sigh of relief as he wasn''t ready yet.


    Jack made her sit on the stool and began pouring the warm water on her head as he began to wash her hair. Then he moved to her hands, washed her back, and arrived at her meaty mountains. So he washed them with all the care he had. They glistened brightly with water, so he squashed them and kneaded them into various shapes in the name of washing.


    "Hehehe," Rita couldn''t help giggling seeing his unwavering attention on her chest when he washed her boobs. His body moving around her with his erect dick while was also an amusing sight.


    "Do you like them so much?" she asked playfully.


    "Of course I love them! They are mine from now on!" He said as he smirked and began playing with them once again. They should also be cleaned with his mouth, right? So his mouth also contributed to cleaning them.


    He then moved to her thick thighs and began appreciating their suppleness. He arrived at her crotch and washed her bush.


    His hands parted her flower petals in no time and yet he couldn''t find it dripping with his cum, so he just ignored it and washed it thoroughly. And although he had an urge to devour the sweet nectar from her honey cave, he held back.


    After cleaning her body thoroughly, it was Rita''s turn to clean. She skillfully washed his strong and sturdy back and felt his chiseled muscles. She felt bad every time she saw those scars on his body, so her hand tenderly moved on them.


    His smooth olive skin radiated a youth''s charm just like his silky dense black hair. His biceps contained chiseled muscles showing her a glimpse of the explosive strength stored inside them, which made her realize how strong he is.


    Then she arrived at his sturdy chest as her hands roamed on them for quite some time, while Jack enjoyed his mother''s beauty through her dangling boobs when she bent. It was a sight to behold.


    She then washed his wriggly shaped abs which were optimized for agility without compromising strength. Just when Jack was anticipating her tender hands washing his hard dick, she moved her hands past it and began washing his sturdy thighs devoid of any hair. She still couldn''t understand the absence of hair on his entire body.


    A mischievous grin appeared on Jack''s face as he waited for his mother to complete her washing of his body.


    (I couldn''t help but wonder if my novel is any good and if I should even continue writing it... Should I?)

 Chapter 33 – Clumsy Blowjob (R-18)

    Rita''s wet hair was tied up in a bun to lessen the troubles they brought as she diligently washed her beloved son''s naked body.


    Jack''s erect cock couldn''t calm down because of the presence of the extraordinary beauty in front of him. It just twitched in anticipation as her tender and soft palms tickled his thighs.


    His heart was delighted as he looked towards his lovely mother. Look how cute her rosy face looks! Look how much affection she shows! He might as well lock this cute creature in the prison of his heart, forever!


    As her washing of his legs came to an end, a mischievous grin appeared on Jack''s face, "Mom, you didn''t clean this!" and gestured to his dick, just to see her blush getting stronger.


    She kneeled before him and poured the warm water on his erect tower as her soft palm roamed on it, feeling its hardness and girth, and felt like it would have resembled an arm had it grown any further. Fortunately, it didn''t seem disgusting and monstrous as it had a perfect size for a human dick.


    Though, the veins popped on it seemed intimidating to her. And although it looked strong and sturdy, Rita didn''t take any chances and washed it gently, trying not to cause it any harm. She peeled back the foreskin to reveal his pink mushroom and washed it as gently as she could with warm water. And it twitched as some precum leaked from its tip. His manly aroma tingled her nose and invited her to take a lick.


    Jack felt his dick getting harder even more as his heart melted seeing his mother''s tender care. Then he saw her face getting closer to his dick, and just when it felt like she would take it in her mouth, she retreated after taking a sniff. She seemed a bit confused.


    So he tried to clear it by saying, "Mom, why don''t you clean it with your mouth?"


    Rita flinched and she wasn''t sure if she should do it. Although she knew what it meant, she hadn''t done it ever before. But she felt like licking the tip. The transparent honey leaking out from it looked delicious¡­ so a lick wouldn''t hurt, right? Just a lick...*


    *Lick*


    She licked the precum and her eyes lit up in delight. She felt the taste amazing; the strong manly scent was also intoxicating, inducing a craving in her. So she neared his dick, gently held the base of his shaft and gave it a strong lick once again.


    She then clumsily licked it from the base up to the tip and received a twitch of appreciation. New precum leaked out, so she took the head of his penis into her mouth.


    Now Jack felt her squishy and warm mouth wrapping around his mushroom and found his mother''s clumsy movements quite cute.


    "Mom, move your head¡­" he said and she slowly started bobbing her head. He then instructed her to move her hands on his exposed length and tongue on his tip.


    Rita didn''t take long to understand and followed his instructions accordingly as it also aroused her. Her sucking mouth became vigorous in no time as it tried to suck out his delicious precum and gulped it down. She could only swallow less than half of his dick as her two hands moved on his shaft.


    "Try putting it further," Jack softly said.


    And Rita obeyed and tried to push it further and she coughed as it was her first time. Jack didn''t want to hurt her so he let her do whatever she wanted to do.


    Her clumsy blowjob continued and Jack found his mother''s diligently working head on his cock quite pleasing. So he gently stroked her head which Rita enjoyed by closing her eyes. He tucked the few bangs of her hair behind her ear which were hindering the beautiful sight.


    She got motivated by his affectionate gesture and tried taking his dick further once again, just to cough out yet again. She tried it a few more times and failed, though it did a good job of stimulating Jack''s cock as he neared his orgasm.


    His tip swelled a bit inside her mouth and she knew he was at his limit so she increased her bobbing speed while circling her soft tongue around his tip.


    Jack could not hold it as his hand involuntarily moved to the back of her head pushing it a little, while taking care not to choke her and came.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    Warm and thick loads of cum entered into Rita''s mouth which she couldn''t help gulping down her stomach as she found it more delicious than his precum. It was richer in taste and smell.


    She felt like she couldn''t get enough of it and greedily sucked his cum out of his dick.


    *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*


    Some of it leaked out of her mouth due to its sheer amount. A minute later, his orgasm subsided as his dick stopped releasing the cum. Yet, Rita tried to suck out every last drop of it.


    She released his dick after properly cleaning it and then scooped the leaked semen from her face and gulped it down as well. Jack just smiled and they cleaned themselves once again.


    "Mom, you said you cannot get pregnant¡­ Do you mean¡­" Jack asked curiously as what she had said earlier didn''t seem like she meant that this was her safe day.


    "That''s right! I became infertile a few years after your birth, or else you would have had siblings, hehe," Rita answered.


    Wait, did that happen because of him? A thought emerged on his face and Rita noticed it. So she twisted his ear and said, "Stinking kid, are you taking the blame on yourself again?"


    "Oww, no mom, I was just thinking¡­"


    They both dried their bodies, came out of the bathroom, and wore new clothes. Rita remembered what she was worried about earlier and her worries returned once again. They even multiplied the next moment as guilt flooded her mind. What the fuck she had done!?


    But her thoughts halted when she felt Jack pinching her cheeks and his scolding face appeared before her.


    "You started worrying about it again? Didn''t I tell you to leave the worrying to me?" he berated.


    "Look at father, does he worry about anything? He always keeps smiling¡­" he consoled. But she didn''t seem convinced, so he hugged her by her hips and pecked her cheek.


    Her worried gaze turned towards his mischievous eyes. His lips then moved to her forehead and pecked it. Then her left cheek was also pecked. Now a smile couldn''t help but appear on her face.


    "There''s no worrying about it anymore, you are already mine, hehe!" he said and kept pecking all over her face.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Just to be interrupted by the knocking. "Tsk!" Jack reluctantly separated from his lovely mother to open the door while a giggle left Rita''s mouth.


    He opened the door to see Natalia standing there with a smile.


    "Little hero, I have been waiting for you at the guild this whole time, what were you doing? The guild master said that you hadn''t arrived since morning so I came to check¡­" Natalia said and furrowed her brows in confusion when she saw Jack. She felt something different about him, but couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    "Oh, I wasn''t in the mood, so I had decided to take a break today, haha," he replied and gestured to her to come inside.


    "Uh, but you promised yesterday to help my friend at the orphanage¡­" she said tilting her head.


    Jack didn''t plan on going out of his house today as he just wanted to spend time with his mother. But it seems there is no other way. After all, he still has to visit the guild to purify the beast cores.


    "Oh, haha, I had forgotten about it¡­ Let''s go there right away. Why don''t you come inside first?" he asked out of courtesy to which she politely rejected.


    "Little hero, I don''t have much time¡­ I have to go teach there¡­" she said and Jack nodded. He was already ready, so he just had to take his spatial pouch to leave.


    They left after saying goodbye to his mother, just to be interrupted by Sue in their path who urged them to come inside her house.


    Sue had enjoyed Jack''s presence so she wanted to talk to Jack more as it brought pleasant feelings in her heart. So they chatted while sipping tea at her house.


    Natalia noticed Sue''s peculiar gaze towards Jack, but she brushed it off, blaming it on his handsomeness. Though she couldn''t ignore his changed attitude. He felt a bit¡­ cheerful than before.


    They left Sue''s house after 15 minutes and headed towards the guild where Jack would spend another 20 minutes to purify the beast cores. Natalia could only reluctantly accompany him. Then they finally began their way to the orphanage.

 Chapter 34 – Visit To The Orphanage

    "I''ll be right behind you!" is what Albert had said when they left the guild as he will have to conduct the previous test on the orphanage in the presence of Lord Hardy and few other influential figures.


    Apparently, most of the boys involved in the last kidnapping incident had belonged to the orphanage in the past.


    It was understandable as they would be the most insecure, being orphans. Their insecurity arises from their financial problems, standing, and one of the essential necessities of this world: fighting prowess. Coercing or coaxing them in the name of money or strength becomes easy, Jack thought.


    As they become independent, the only connection these children possess would be the orphanage that had raised them to what they are. So they have to contribute their efforts to the orphanage in taking care of their juniors, which they happily do out of filial piety as they would consider it their home.


    This helps the orphanage and its children to a great extent. However, the orphanage is held responsible to some extent for the misbehavior of these children. Well, at least by the funders, most of them being influential people.


    That''s what had happened to Natalia''s friend who is the director of the orphanage. A few merchants had shifted the blame on her stating her incompetence and the threat her orphanage brought. It wasn''t logical, but,


    "They wouldn''t let go of a chance of extorting benefits by taking advantage of the apparent weakness, would they?" Jack said with a sneer. He had contempt apparent on his face for such people who just want to take advantage of people''s weakness.


    Natalia walking with him smiled seeing his reaction. She was almost double his age, despite her appearance, meaning double in experience. His reaction induced a wave of relief inside her, "That''s right, little hero!" she said and went on, "So you just have to visit the orphanage enough to indicate your connection to it¡­ Well, you just have to show it¡­"


    And added, "My friend would be able to teach you many things given her vast knowledge, not to mention the resources the orphanage has¡­" her tone became questioning at the end seeking his approval.


    "Yeah, that''s not a problem. I had to learn from someone anyway," Jack replied, quite pleased with her proposal. They would surely have some helpful books to increase his knowledge.


    They both walked past the bustling market area where he was greeted by many people, especially merchants in an effort to make a connection with him, and it took them 20 minutes to arrive at the orphanage.


    ...


    A large building appeared in Jack''s sight as he entered through its main gate. It seemed a bit decrepit due to its age. Nothing looked any fancy, the weak wooden fence surrounding the vast ground only did a job of marking the territory, while the iron gate only performed its job of being a gate reluctantly.


    It would have appeared gloomy if it wasn''t daytime as there were also tall trees surrounding the ground. Though the scenery in front was far from it, it was lively and cheerful. Most likely due to the cheerful atmosphere created by the presence of the kids.


    There were various groups of children present on the vast ground, some training magic and combat while some learning theory from some familiar figures. The most familiar among them was Andrew who was teaching a group of kids.


    Jack asked about him and came to know that Andrew and some of his party members had grown up in this orphanage. Seeing his talent, Andrew then became affiliated to Lord Hardy and also the top merchant of the town, Elric.


    "Doesn''t this orphanage have too many children?" Jack asked in confusion as he estimated the children present to be around more than 200.


    "Hehe! Only a fraction of them belong to the orphanage while most of them just come here to learn," Natalia replied and added, "The guild provides the basic education of adventuring under its program, you know? It''s like a school."


    "Hahaha!" Jack burst out laughing while Natalia became confused wondering what was so funny? "What a shrewd person! Whoever came up with this plan, I would surely like to meet him one day!" Jack exclaimed with a smile.


    Natalia tilted her head in confusion, so he explained, "The guild had even extended their influence to the children, leaving no one behind. They influence the very foundation of a person, their childhood, making them fancy the adventurer''s profession! Quite clever indeed!"


    This was a marketing strategy from his previous world where an organization educates its probable customers on how to operate their product in the name of free courses.


    A thoughtful expression appeared on Natalia''s face.


    ¡­


    "Big sis!!" came cheerful voices from the approaching group of children who ran towards Natalia as soon as they saw her. They looked at Jack curiously wondering who this attractive person was.


    "Big sis, is this your boyfriend?" a girl mischievously asked.


    "Naughty little kid, this is the hero of our town, don''t disrespect him," Natalia firmly said, surprising the kids.


    "T-the hero of our town who slew a wyvern!?" someone exclaimed in surprise after a moment of silence. They carefully examined his wild looks for a moment in silence as they could sense the strong presence he exuded.


    "B-big sis, y-you aren''t kidding, right?" someone asked as they couldn''t believe the hero they were admiring from the past couple of days was right in front of them.


    "M-Mr. hero, I-I am Tom¡­" someone took the initiative to talk and they all began talking with their idol one by one. Being children, they had many questions to ask which seemed endless to Jack, so he smiled wryly. So Natalia tried to calm them down.


    Meanwhile, another group of kids approached them, who appeared older than the present kids, followed by Andrew who had his trademark smile. He waved his hand to greet Jack who smiled in return.


    Not everyone had considered Jack as their Idol. Until now, they admired and idolized Andrew for his strength and success. They aspired to be like him, so they had been training hard. Now, their idol was in danger¡­


    "Big brother Andy, you are also as strong as him, right?" a girl asked Andrew with a blush, not intending to believe in Jack''s strength. Her maiden heart denied the fact that he had killed a wyvern.


    "Hahaha! What are you saying, little Ruu? There''s no way that would be true," Andrew said with a smile as he ruffled her hair.


    "How would we know without even fighting him?" she said firmly.


    And as the other kids heard her, they also started shouting, "We want to see you fighting!"


    "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!"


    The commotion attracted attention from the surroundings as other kids and the people present in the premise also started approaching.


    ¡­


    And here they were, Jack facing Andrew, surrounded by a large circle of children and a few adventurers who started cheering. A mature figure of a good-looking woman also joined them.


    Andrew drew out his longsword as he took his stance, "Please go easy on me, brother hero!! And please make this battle a long one, or I would lose my face miserably¡­" He laughed awkwardly, scratching his head, "I don''t care about myself, but these kids will feel bad¡­"


    And Jack understood what he was trying to say as he nodded. If these children''s idol was defeated miserably, their fragile hearts would be broken. Jack stood there leisurely, as his senses became alert. This was his battle stance.


    "What are you doing brother? Draw your sword already!" Andrew said.


    "Eh? I am comfortable like this¡­ Do I have to really draw it?" Jack asked as he hadn''t relied on weapons that much. He had to train with his bare fists in that forest, so he isn''t a fan of weapons.


    "Of course you have to! Or I won''t attack you!" Andrew childishly said though it wasn''t cute in any way.


    Jack made a wry smile and drew out his long-forgotten broadsword from his spatial pouch. Though it had only been a few days in which it didn''t come in handy in any way.


    "Whoaaa!! What a huge sword!"


    "Befitting for a hero!" the crowd exclaimed.


    "You just want to make fun of me, don''t you? I don''t even know the ''S'' of swordsmanship!" Jack said with a wry smile and took a similar stance to Andrew''s, one step forward, hips bent while holding the sword in both hands.


    "Brother hero, you surely know how to make fun of someone¡­ And what''s with that absurd sword size? Are you intending to kill me or something?" Andrew said and dashed towards Jack, swinging his sword diagonally.


    *Clang*


    Jack amateurishly swung his sword to block. Though its speed wasn''t traceable by the children, and so were Andrew''s movements.


    Andrew hastily retreated when his sword was blocked and made a few feet of distance.

 Chapter 35 – The Spar

    "Hic¡­ S-son, please forgive this unfilial mother for she cannot even take care of you," tears trickled down her resplendent cheeks like tides as she tried to endure the unfairness of the world.


    Her husband had died protecting her and their child¡­ and yet now, she cannot even savor the happiness of giving birth to her own child...


    *Cough*


    She coughed out golden blood, the aftereffect of the overuse of her divinity. That''s right the divinity of a god¡­ for she was the mana goddess!


    And yet this goddess was kneeling before a human, a beautiful sleeping human who would birth and nurture her child, until¡­


    She didn''t know for how long¡­ She didn''t know if this woman would be able to take care of her child¡­ Yet she couldn''t do anything.


    She had already done everything she could. She had used up every last ounce of her energy. She didn''t even know how many years of her life she had sacrificed. But it was worth it if it means her child can live¡­


    At this point, she could only believe in fate and hope that everything will go well with her child¡­ And believe in this kind woman before her¡­


    The same kind woman who Jack knew, the one who makes his heart stir with her affection. If only Jack was here he would have been utterly flabbergasted to know the truth¡­


    But he wasn''t, for he was yet to be born¡­


    ¡­


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    Metal clashing sounds resounded on the ground of the orphanage. Andrew delivered a few basic blows which were leisurely blocked by Jack. Andrew wasn''t serious yet, and Jack knew.


    Yet his lips had curled up into a smile. With each passing minute, the match was getting exciting. For the amateurish him, Andrew''s movements seemed cool. He seemed to be drawing strength from his whole body judging from his stance, body movements, and weight distribution.


    A human''s observation skill is one of the fundamental skills that make him intelligent. The keener it is, the more profound knowledge can be obtained through it.


    And that''s what Jack had honed in the Dark Woods. He had learned vigilance and survival skills from herbivorous beasts, combat from hunter beasts, tree movement techniques from wind monkeys and other beasts specialized in movement and running, and so on.


    Now he was keenly observing Andrew''s swordsmanship as he tried mimicking his posture and movements.


    For the next 10 minutes, Andrew only delivered basic blows from all the sides and retreated a few steps back after his blows were blocked by Jack. And with each blow, he could sense Jack''s movements getting better.


    "I see you are having fun there, brother hero!?" Andrew said as he stopped his movements as he saw Jack''s smile, while the spectators watched in silence.


    "Hehe! This is amazing! Come, use your full strength, I want to experience this to the fullest!" Jack said in a tone so cheerful that Andrew became stupefied. The calm and quiet hero that he knew wasn''t in front of him. It seemed like Jack had become a little kid who had acquired a new toy to play with.


    Toy, huh? Andrew smiled wryly as he dashed towards Jack not holding anything back.


    *Woosh*


    *Clang!*


    His vertical slash was blocked again by Jack. But it was followed by Andrew''s kick towards his guts, which he dodged by taking a step back.


    And just as Jack was paying attention to Andrew''s body movements, Andrew was also doing the same. By now, he had shown a basic set of sword techniques which became predictable for Jack.


    Jack sensed a horizontal slash coming and his hands moved to block, just to receive a diagonal one. Though, thanks to his reflexes, he was able to block. Andrew again feigned a vertical slash to deliver a diagonal one.


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    His movements and slashes were becoming unpredictable with each move. Jack had gotten used to his fighting style until now, so Andrew had taken advantage of it.


    Though, it wasn''t a problem for Jack, as he was able to block or dodge all of them. He didn''t parry, which would have been an easy thing for him, to drag the battle longer.


    The battle continued as Jack''s smile widened with excitement and thrill rising within. It felt a bit nostalgic and a chuckle leaked out his mouth while his sword danced to the rhythm of Andrew.


    The children could only see their blurred movements while some adventurers could successfully trace them. They also became excited and started cheering.


    He dragged it for another 20 minutes and saw Andrew showing signs of exhaustion as beads of sweat adorned his face. He also got bored with his repetitive movements, so he decided to end it here. Nevertheless, it was enjoyable.


    Jack finally parried Andrew''s next slash which threw him off balance and broke his stance. And before he could regain it, Jack''s huge sword was already at his neck.


    "I''m defeated!" he raised his hands and said with a smile.


    Jack retreated his sword while saying, "You were good," and just as happiness was trying to greet Andrew, his next words made him speechless.


    "Just like that boxing gorilla!" Jack said sincerely. Andrew did not understand the boxing part, but the gorilla part made him unsure of whether to laugh or cry.


    The audience cheered loudly, not for the outcome, but for the spectacle they got to see.


    Though Ruu wasn''t satisfied with the outcome as Andrew hadn''t used his element. If only he had used that, she was sure that he would have won. But she didn''t know that Andrew had deliberately not used it, just to let her and the children like her think like that.


    If he had used his full strength, he would have been utterly defeated in front of them, leaving their hearts devastated.


    ¡­


    Jack noticed Lord Hardy and Albert who had joined the audience halfway. So both of them approached the figures while the other adventurers received orders to line the children for testing.


    "That was an amazing battle, Mr. Jack. You are indeed befitting the title of hero," a feminine voice came from the side.


    Jack''s sight moved towards it to see a good looking mature woman appearing to be in her forties. Her smile seemed kind and gentle while she gave a few stern vibes.


    Her tight brown dress showed her mature curves and it also gave a glimpse of the cleavage of her ample breasts.


    And although she appeared to be in her forties, Jack knew that she was a lot older in age, probably in her 70s, by this world''s standards.


    "I am Melissa, the director of this orphanage. Nice to meet you," she said and extended her hand for a handshake.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Melissa. And please drop that ''Mr.'' part, haha¡­" Jack found her gaze a bit piercing.


    "Natalia had told me a lot about you. You indeed fit her evaluation¡­" she said mischievously.


    Jack smiled wryly, "I wonder what she told you¡­" They exchanged some pleasantries and talked about some trivial things. Natalia also joined the conversation.


    The children were lined up in the next few minutes, ready to be tested. So Albert gave the previous bone knife to Jack who then began moving in the rows while holding it.


    It took him two hours as he had to move slowly because of Lord Hardy''s instructions, as according to him, it would seem more believable for everyone.


    Those who had belonged to the orphanage previously were also called and tested. And again, he couldn''t sense that demonic energy from anyone.


    ¡­


    After the testing was finished, Lord Hardy gave similar instructions like the previous day. Natalia then pointed out Jack''s issue to Melissa who agreed to teach him whatever he wanted from tomorrow as she would be a bit busy today.


    So he then bid farewell to those he knew, not before asking Andrew to teach him swordsmanship who just laughed awkwardly.


    "Brother hero, why do you even want to learn it?" he couldn''t understand as he knew with Jack''s strength and speed, he wouldn''t be able to learn anything from someone as weak as him.


    "Because it is cool!" Jack said with a smile.


    "...Uh¡­ good answer, I guess¡­ and how am I supposed to teach a monster? I can''t even have a proper spar with you that would help you in learning¡­" He knew, if Jack wanted, he could have defeated him in a single blow. How was he going to teach him?


    "Just teach me some basic moves and stances that I can practice on my own¡­" Jack proposed.


    "Just that? That''s not a problem for me¡­ I can even teach you that right now!"


    And so, another half an hour passed as he learned basic sword stances.


    While he was at it, he asked him a few basic things which he had forgotten to ask Natalia and came to know that the next rank after an ''A''-rank is not ''S'' but ''AA'' followed by ''AAA''. While the ''S'' is considered supreme.

 Chapter 36 – You May Leave

    (To those who are reading this anywhere else other than WN or SH: At least join my discord: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT :))


    The ranks of the beasts were the same as the adventurer ranks. Some over-smart people wanted to flaunt their knowledge by giving them extraordinary names like disaster-level monsters and such, but people settled for the easier approach.


    In the end, they were only names, nothing more. The only thing such names did was to sound cool and become confusing and hard to remember.


    And then there were classes determined from abilities¡­ Like healer, magician, brawler, swordsman, physician, supporter, etc.


    "''An ability is how a person''s mana manifests itself'' is how ability is defined," Andrew said what he teaches his students. "It depends on a person''s nature, talent and imagination," he added.


    Does he lack such basic things despite being so strong that he doesn''t even have a mana affinity? Jack sighed, a bit disappointed in himself. This world was magical for him, yet he couldn''t perform magic.


    What one doesn''t have is what one is attracted to. Despite having such tremendous strength, Jack yearned to perform magical things.


    "What? Why are you sighing? Don''t tell me my explanation was boring!?" Andrew asked.


    "Ah, no, no, it is just that I don''t have any mana affinity¡­ so I was a bit disappointed in myself¡­" Jack answered hurriedly, making Andrew speechless.


    He was possibly one of the strongest people on the continent and yet he was not satisfied with that? "Hahaha¡­ Maybe you are making fun of us weak people¡­ Ahem! Brother hero, why would you even want those lousy elemental abilities? Isn''t your fist enough to get the job done?" Andrew awkwardly said.


    "What job done? If I had the fire element, I could light a fire in a moment. It could even be used as a torch¡­ I wouldn''t have to search for dried wood and rub them to create fire all the time, dammit!!" Jack''s tone got annoyed at the end remembering how he shivered in a cold atmosphere and yet still had to search for dry wood for four hours. There was no sunlight reaching the ground and the moisture was just nerve-racking.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahaha!! Brother hero, you are worried about such trivial things?"


    "Hump! Trivial thing? You think it was just a trivial thing? Try living in that damn forest, and you will know how trivial your life is¡­"


    Andrew found his expression getting scarier, so he hurriedly replied, "Ah, calm down, brother hero¡­ I didn''t know¡­ I just wanted to say that there are basic spells that everyone can use to get those trivi¡­ t-things done..."


    Jack tilted his head in confusion, so Andrew opened his mouth to explain. But he quickly adopted the method of showing as he extended his palm and chanted a spell in a second. A small water ball materialized in his hand.


    "See, this is the basic spell which everyone can use irrespective of their affinity. I have fire affinity, but I can use the basic elemental spells like these," Andrew explained while Jack stared at it for a moment and looked at him suspiciously.


    Andrew scratched his head and recited the spell loudly so that Jack could hear and try it by himself. Jack did and a small, fist-sized water ball materialized on his palm.


    "This¡­ amazing!!" Jack muttered in a stupor and the next moment, his eyes shined brightly as his lips curled up to his ears showing his teeth. And Andrew sensed a bad premonition.


    ¡­


    Another hour passed when Andrew sighed in relief seeing Jack''s seemingly unending excitement being subsided. Jack made him blurt out every single basic spell he knew and had also demanded some absurd sounding spell which only confused Andrew.


    And here Jack was, his head held high and a big smile of satisfaction plastered all over his face. He had learned a fireball spell that could be used to either light fire or use as a torch. A water ball spell to extinguish that fire¡­ well it cannot do anything other than that. The wind spell brings forth a gust of wind and an earth spell to bring a fist-size bullet, though it was akin to throwing a stone.


    None of it can be used offensively and their outputs cannot be increased in any way. A spell acts like a spoon that scoops a fixed amount of mana from a person''s body to materialize elemental outputs, is what Jack concluded.


    Teachers use them to introduce children to the concept of magic, while adults use them as survival tools. There were no special spells like healing for anyone to use, only people with a healing element could use them.


    But despite their limitations, Jack was extremely satisfied and happy to have learned them as they would help him in many ways as he knew just the right ways to use them.


    He felt happier like never before like he had grasped the life in his hands¡­ Like he had become the strongest person in the entire world. Unstoppable.


    Humph! If he had to go into that cruel forest once again, his survival would be far easier than before. Though he quickly threw away the idea of visiting it again when he remembered his previous bad experiences.


    Now he should show his lovely mother his accomplishments, he thought as he chuckled and left the orphanage. He couldn''t wait to see his mother''s lovely face once again, so his heart became restless and his legs picked up speed.


    And arrived at his home just to see the door is closed from outside. His mother seems to have gone outside.


    ¡­


    A few minutes ago, in Susy''s house.


    Susy sighed as she looked at the three people sitting before her. She had gotten into a troublesome situation, or rather, the people before her were troublesome.


    "I am deeply sorry for your loss... I tried my best to save her, but I was unable to..." she sternly said, avoiding the lecherous gaze of the man in front of her.


    "What? You are sounding like you don''t even care about the life of a patient and yet you call yourself a physician?" the lecherous man said.


    Susy furrowed her brows in annoyance, "As I said, the disease was incurable¡­ her internal organs were damaged¡­"


    "But you didn''t use your healing ability despite being a healer," the diseased patient''s relative complained.


    "...And I''m saying it cannot cure diseases!" Susy exclaimed as she knew that the man before her was only attempting to vent his frustration.


    "Tch, despite being an apprentice of such a renowned physician¡­" the lecherous man''s gaze became pondering as he went on, "my friend''s mother wasn''t on the verge of death yesterday¡­" he furrowed his brows as if he realized something, "Don''t tell me, you did that intentionally to absorb her remaining life energy and fool us at the same time with the excuse of incurable disease!?"


    This man was a village chief of a nearby village. He had come to this town to consult his friend''s mother with the renowned saint physician, Susy''s master. But came to know that she was out of the town and was guided to Susy''s house.


    Realizing such a defenseless beauty was alone in the house, he tried to use a framing tactic that he had used in the village. His courage grew even more when he came to know that she was a widow. He had framed a similar widow for being a witch to make her his slave.


    His lust got the better of him as he tried to reel in such a beauty. He even forgot to consider the background of the woman. If only he had known that she was the mayor''s daughter¡­


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Susy finally snapped as she stood up. She had encountered similar people until now, but not as shameless and irrational as the ones before her.


    "I think you should take your leave!" she stood up and said in a raised pitch. Rita, who was in Susy''s bedroom, also came out hearing the ruckus, but the men didn''t notice.


    The lecherous chief stood up, "How could we, before even having a proper explanation¡­"


    And before he could continue, his sight moved towards the opening door as Jack barged in. The door was slightly open making his intrusion easier.


    He heard their nonsense till now as he realized that Susy was in trouble. So he decided to take a look, just to see Susy''s pissed-off expression and he knew what he had to do.


    "I think she has already explained everything properly," Jack''s hoarse yet deep voice resounded in the living room prompting approval, not understanding.


    "And who¡­" the man''s words were cut halfway when Jack''s body disappeared from his spot to appear before him in a blink of an eye.


    "You may take your leave," Jack''s sharp eyes penetrated deep into his soul, making his body shudder involuntarily. And his instincts screamed for him to run away as soon as possible.


    ...


    "Thanks, Jack, you were a great help!" Susy breathed out a sigh of relief as she felt a bit secure with his arrival. Though her expression hadn''t recovered out of anxiety, her lips were still quivering.


    "Hehe! No problem! If not me, then who would be?" Jack''s words made her speechless. What did he even mean by that?

 Chapter 37 – Sweet Time

    (I reduced Miti and Milo''s ages by two years. So now Miti is 6 and Milo is 8.)


    .


    Did he mean that he would be there for her anytime? Susy shook her head to get rid of such maiden-like thoughts as she knew she was a mother first.


    Jack approached her with a smile and before Susy could wonder what he was trying to do, she felt her cheek being pulled as she heard him say, "Aunt Susy, this worried expression doesn''t suit you. You are more gorgeous with your usual cheerful smile."


    She stood there stunned as she tried to make sense of what just happened when Jack had already disappeared from her sight. Her cheeks became red like a tomato in the next few moments and her heart started racing.


    ...


    "You were here?" Jack asked Rita as he knew she hadn''t eaten her lunch since she wouldn''t eat before him.


    Rita''s cheeks also turned rosy as she realized what led her here. In the morning, because of lust, that absurd incident happened where she had enjoyed herself. But as Jack left, and time passed, her guilt flared up. So she came to Susy''s house to distract herself.


    "...Yes, I just put Miti and Milo to sleep¡­ I was playing with them until now, hehe!" She tried acting normal and Jack just smiled.


    He wrapped his hand around her shoulder, "Let''s go then, I''m really hungry!" he said before looking towards the flushed Susy, "May we leave madam?" and jested showing his shiny teeth.


    "...Huh? Y-yes," she replied in a flustered voice and Jack just chuckled. Earlier, she had reminded him of his mother''s worried expression, so he tried to comfort her in his own way. But he had quickly realized his mistake and retreated. However, after seeing her cute expressions, he felt like teasing her even more.


    But, he refrained as she had a bright red face and it appeared steam might come out any moment.


    ¡­


    They arrived at home.


    He started recounting the earlier events to Rita while they ate their lunch and also showed what he had learned with the enthusiasm of a child.


    Rita''s smile wasn''t retreating from her face because of the happiness she felt seeing him talk this much after his return. She was quite pleased with his earlier display where he saved Susy with his manly dominance.


    Even as their lunch finished, he didn''t stop, so she supported her face with her hand and listened attentively to everything he told. She enjoyed his attractive face, which she regarded as the most handsome face in the world.


    To her, it seemed that he had grown into a strong young man in the blink of an eye. Just a few years ago, he was a snotty little kid who couldn''t even bathe properly. She would comb his hair into a fine flat hairstyle after his bath and then he would go out to play, just to return after fighting some kids with clothes adorned with dirt and mud. Recalling this, a soft chuckle leaked from her mouth, "...hehe!"


    "Mom! Are you even listening?" Jack asked in slight exasperation to which Rita hurriedly replied, "Ah! I just remembered how cute you were as a little kid! See you were just this tall¡­" and her story began.


    And here he was telling her how useful the newly learned spell is, Jack thought as he could only smile wryly.


    "Mom, let''s continue our previous day''s lesson¡­" Jack interrupted her before she got to the embarrassing part. He stood up to bring the mana slate and then sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Rita returned after tidying up the dining table and before she could sit near him on the sofa, Jack pulled her by her hand to make her sit on his lap. Her soft butt pressed against his crotch which was quite comfortable.


    "Eeek!" she let out a cute yelp as she found herself sitting on his lap and her cheeks became rosy.


    Jack had an urge to hold this cute creature in his embrace and so he did. His right hand moved to her soft waist and held it firmly while his left hand rested on her soft thighs. He looked at her flushed and flustered face and couldn''t help pecking her soft cheek.


    *Chuu* *Chuu* *Chuu*


    He pecked it a few times before his sight moved towards that cute earlobe. His mouth involuntarily moved towards it and lightly bit on it, making her purr in delight.


    Rita wanted to protest but couldn''t as she completely melted in his embrace by his intimate actions. She knew this wasn''t right, and that they shouldn''t be doing this, yet a part of her told her that it wasn''t that wrong. But before she could completely lose her rationality like before, she mustered her willpower and strongly twisted his ear.


    "Nmm!" But she couldn''t say anything as Jack pecked her on her lips a few times and before she got angry, he showed her the mana slate, saying, "Hehe, mom, we should get started¡­"


    Rita didn''t know what to say, so she took a few deep breaths to calm herself and started teaching the next set of letters. Jack focused all his attention for half an hour on learning as he also practiced writing them on the slate. And although his hand was occupied embracing her waist, he just extended it a bit to write on it.


    Rita was satisfied with his attention and his learning speed. So she diligently taught him all the while sitting in his warm embrace.


    As another ten vowels were finished teaching by her, Jack placed the slate aside and smiled mischievously. He placed his left palm on her cheek and gazed affectionately into her eyes, making her heart beat faster.


    He then pecked her rosy lips until she parted them a bit. And the next kiss became deep and passionate as his tongue slipped inside her slippery mouth.


    Rita''s heart melted as she found it hard to reject his advances. And with his warm tongue in her mouth, she couldn''t help but provide her own to him. Their tongues entangled passionately.


    A few deep kisses later, Rita gasped for breath as Jack moved to her blushing cheek, down to her earlobe and then neck. He passionately licked and kissed them.


    Meanwhile, his left hand also moved to her plump boob and kneaded it gently. He buried his nose in her smooth neck and savored her womanly aroma.


    Rita felt her body heat up. Even more so when she felt his hard dick poking her bottom and she knew what came next. Even though she was sore down there due to their intense battle in the morning, she prepared herself for another intense session¡­ But soon found herself snuggled close in his embrace, her head resting on his shoulder. His strong hands had hugged her close and they stayed silent like that for a few minutes.


    Realizing he had no intention of going any further, she asked, "J-Jack, does it not hurt¡­?" She was talking about his hard dick which throbbed below her.


    "Don''t worry about it," he assured, "You must be tired from our morning¡­ uh, exercise¡­" he added.


    Rita''s blush grew even more and she stayed silent. By now, Jack had released a lot of pheromones due to his aroused state, which did a good job of arousing Rita. While he disregarded his arousal as he restrained himself in consideration of his mother.


    A few minutes passed like that when she realized his consideration towards her. Sweetness flooded her heart knowing he is even controlling his lust for her.


    She felt a pang of guilt sensing his still throbbing hard dick under. Maybe she can help him, she thought. She recalled their morning session and the taste of his semen came into her mind as it was still fresh in her memories. And a yearning arose inside to taste that delicious cum.


    She mustered her courage and said, "J-Jack, I-I know it must hurt¡­ m-maybe I can help you¡­"


    Jack was just savoring her fluffiness when he heard her and a mischievous smirk appeared on his face, "And how are you going to do that?" he asked.


    She couldn''t answer due to embarrassment, "...W-with m-my mouth¡­" she replied in a mosquito voice despite her embarrassment.


    "...Okay!" Jack decided to stop teasing her and gave his approval. She timidly got on her knees before him as she saw him lowering his pants and the dragon popped out.


    *Gulp*


    She gulped in its intimidating presence and slowly moved her hands to hold it.


    Jack felt her soft palms on his length making it twitch. Her face also neared it to give it a light lick.


    His strong aroma wafted into her nose and her body tingled. It invited her to take a bite and she did. She swallowed half of his length, and her eagerness to taste his cum grew gradually.


    As if responding to her eagerness, his cock leaked precum which she happily gulped down. She moved it further in her mouth and just as its tip touched her throat, she tried to control her gag reflex. And was successful in holding it for a few moments before she released it.


    This was a success on her part. In mere hours, she was able to progress further. She then started bobbing her head slowly, her tongue danced on his mushroom while she occasionally tried to push it further down her throat.


    Jack saw her diligently working head, so he patted and caressed it lovingly. This encouraged Rita and her actions became vigorous as she tried to please her beloved son even more.


    And it took just 15 minutes for Jack to reach his climax as he came inside his mother''s squishy mouth.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*


    Rita wouldn''t waste a single drop of such delicious cum, so she hurriedly gulped it down.

 Chapter 38 – Boobjob (R-18)

    ''You may take your leave'', Susy giggled recalling Jack''s domineering words. He just shooed them away with a few words, hehehe!''


    And here she was arguing with them this whole time¡­


    That''s how a man should be¡­ she thought with a big smile, but shook her head the next moment to get rid of those thoughts. Yet her lips would curl up in a smile from time to time.


    ....


    ''Is this what being intoxicated feels like?'' Rita thought as she felt her head spin with the strong taste and smell of Jack''s cum in her mouth.


    She couldn''t understand why she liked it so much. Is she that degenerate of a woman? Even after gulping down so much cum, she is still craving for more!


    Her heart was racing and her whole body was hot. She could tell that her crotch had become moist. And again her guilt returned, her eyelids drooped as she felt a bit down.


    But it didn''t take long for a soothing sensation to seep into her body, through her head. She calmed down as she felt Jack affectionately stroke her head and her gaze moved upwards to see her beloved son''s loving and concerned gaze. And she felt like she could do anything if it was for him.


    As her chaotic emotions calmed down, she noticed a few trails of cum leaked out from her mouth to travel down the length of his cock down to his balls. It was her son''s cum and it was precious! She wouldn''t let it go to waste¡­


    Her mouth involuntarily moved down to the base of his shaft as her cute tongue peeked out and licked a drop.


    *Slurp*


    The stimulation that his mother''s mouth provided was heavenly! Jack had enjoyed how his mother''s diligent sucking mouth dried out his urethra, sucked out everything like a straw. She had thoroughly cleaned it.


    But now, he felt another ticklish sensation¡­ from his balls! Rita had just licked it lightly, "Oh¡­" and a soft moan leaked out his mouth. He looked down to see his mother timidly guiding her cute tongue to lick the trickling cum drops.


    He could feel her soft tongue''s rugged texture grazing the base of his shaft until it traveled up to his tip. *Twitch*. Of course, it would as it stood tall.


    He felt her thoroughly clean his shaft as he then felt his mother''s palm holding his dick while her mouth moved a bit downwards as it began working on his jewels. The stimulation suddenly intensified as his hard cock twitched in delight several times. Her hot breath only added to it.


    Some trails had made their way down to his balls so Rita worked her tongue to thoroughly clean it. He didn''t have any hair so her gardening was rather smooth. And in the next minute, his dick was glistening with her saliva along with his balls, everything was cleaned.


    And Jack realized that the smooth ride to heaven has finally ended. The flurry of emotions died down, leaving a craving behind. He wanted the fluffy ride to continue, his dick was still hard as ever. He even wanted to feel her flesh mounds. But he hesitated. He knew that he shouldn''t impose on her too much. She had already done a lot¡­


    However, in the next moment, his mushroom was wrapped by a squishy and warm sensation to bring back the pleasantness once again. He looked to see his mother had resumed her blowjob again.


    A moment ago, Rita had thought that her job was done, just to see his dick still erect. She felt a bit troubled noticing his insatiable lust. He had cum so many times till now since morning and yet she never saw his dick getting flaccid. It stood erect like a tower, unwavering!


    This isn''t good, she thought. Lust must be satisfied or else it can make a human do anything¡­ Just like the mistake she had committed last night¡­ The worst thing was that Jack was too strong! If he ran amok with that to satisfy his lust, there would be grave consequences.


    So as a mother, she took it upon herself to satisfy her son. Now she had found a just cause to justify her actions. So her mouth unhesitantly moved to his tip and started her blowjob.


    Since his mother was ready to go at it once again, Jack couldn''t hold his desire after ogling her cleavage all this time and finally asked, "Mom¡­ can you use your boobs¡­?"


    "Chuu" she released his thing from her mouth and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Uh¡­ just hold it between your boobs¡­" he awkwardly said and saw Rita''s expression become pondering. She nodded in the next moment and began removing her blouse. Her smooth white stomach got exposed as her hands slowly lifted her blouse upwards. Soon, her soft milk bombs got stretched with the blouse and finally drooped down lasciviously.


    *Jiggle* *Jiggle*


    Jack could once again see her sexy pink pearls and her juicy areola. He then gestured with his hand on how to do the job and Rita followed his instructions with a wry smile.


    She cupped both of her buns from the side, neared his crotch, and squashed his hard dick between them as she saw her son''s expression turn ecstatic. He truly loves them, she thought and giggled.


    The fluffy and warm sensation he felt around his shaft was intense, especially when he thought that his dick was engulfed by his mother''s boobs. His hips slowly started moving involuntarily when his mother didn''t move as she didn''t know what she had to do.


    Jack gestured her to move and she did, smiling wryly thinking how strange his requests were. Though her generous motherly buns couldn''t engulf all his length and his glistening tip would peek out with each of her movements, inviting her to take a lick.


    Her sight moved to see Jack''s face and understood what he desired as she lowered her head and took the tip in her mouth. Her squishy tongue also began to do its job as it licked and circled around his mushroom. The occasional spurting of his precum was quickly swallowed by her.


    Jack looked at his lovely mother''s earnestly working flushed face and his arousal increased by a notch. Her eyes were closed, her hands on her side-boobs and her body cutely moving up and down. Her tongue running on his tip was giving him jolts of pleasure that traveled down to his crotch.


    The strands of her hair were getting in the way, so Jack tended to them by tucking them behind her ears.


    A few minutes had passed with her boobjob and her saliva had leaked out from her mouth which provided lubrication for his cock to move smoothly in the sandwich.


    With the suction of her lips on his mushroom, her tongue squirming on its tip, and the springy sensation of her meat buns, it didn''t take long for Jack to approach his climax.


    His hand gently held the back of her head and she understood that his loads were coming. She braced herself and,


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*


    She hastily swallowed but her tiny mouth couldn''t contain some of it which leaked out to fall on her breasts. After his ejaculation was finished, and as she had done thoroughly cleaning his length, her fingers moved on her shiny flesh mounds to scoop out the cum and delivered it to her mouth. She sensually licked her fingers.


    And the sight was too arousing for Jack. He intently looked at her without batting an eye as he recorded it in his mind to never forget it.


    Rita had done everything diligently and as she thought that everything was finished, she found his dick still erect as ever, leaving her mouth agape.


    ¡­


    Jack had to convince and reassure Rita that his dick will return to normal by itself after some time. So she finally sighed in relief and took a quick bath.


    It was already evening as the mother and son pair entered their backyard where their little farm was. Most of the necessary vegetable plants were there, enough to satisfy their little family.


    And a well in the corner for water needs. It was evening, the time to water the plants. So as Rita proposed it, Jack followed her to help her. Lifting heavy buckets wasn''t a problem for him, so he handled pulling out water from the well. While his mother watered the plants.


    Jack got to notice another interesting thing. His mother walked barefoot on the mushy black soil as she watered each plant. What caught his attention was her mana flow which seemed to be traveling down from her body to the ground and sinking in the soil as if nourishing it.


    And he finally understood why the plants were growing so properly. Rita was using her earth mana to nourish the soil to prepare it to be suitable for the growth of plants. It had a similar effect of plowing, harrowing, and leveling. Though, the weeds have to be drawn out manually.


    "What magic is that?" Jack curiously asked.


    "Huh? What magic?"


    "The one you are using to nourish the soil¡­?" he asked in a matter of factly tone. But Rita just tilted her head in confusion.


    (Check out Rita''s hot image:- Discord: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT)

 Chapter 39 – Unusual Mana

    ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t using any magic?¡± Jack curiously asked to which Rita shook her head in denial. So he approached her and gently hugged her body to sense the mana flow more clearly.


    ¡°Wha-what are you doing?¡± Rita got flustered.


    ¡°Just a minute,¡± he said as he closed his eyes. He could feel the mana inside her body flow downwards and¡­ upwards at the same time? He focused his attention on the feet and understood that the mana that flowed into the ground came back¡­?


    When his father had used the earth magic, Jack had sensed his mana had flowed into the ground to manipulate it and drew an earth hand.


    But this was different¡­ More importantly, her mana was different in the first place! If he had to put it into words, it can be said that her mana is more¡­ ¡®earthly¡¯. It¡¯s not like the mana that is used to cast earth element, but more like the earth element itself is inside her¡­


    And it appears that her mana is trying to become one with the earth itself! Or it felt like her mana is trying to communicate with the earth¡­


    It was similar to the mana of those earthworms like insects and also like some earth elemental beasts that he had encountered in the Dark Woods.


    ¡­


    While Jack was hugging Rita, two eyes were staring at them with a weird gaze.


    Susy had just come to the backyard as she knew Rita would be watering the plants this time. But what she saw after arriving here was Jack hugging Rita.


    A smile emerged on her face thinking how sweetly he takes care of his mother. So she decided to wait so as not to disturb the mother-son bonding. But her intuition told her that their hug was a bit¡­ intimate!?


    She shook her head to ward off the unease she felt. ¡®I wonder if Milo will care for me like that?¡¯ she thought. She waited for a moment¡­ two moments¡­ three moments¡­ This seems to be taking forever. She felt a bit annoyed even though just a couple of seconds had passed.


    And just as she was going to cough to reveal her presence, she saw Jack separate from Rita and heard him say, ¡°Hmm, this is weird¡­ your mana is a bit different¡­ it is flowing to the ground and returning at the same time in cycles.¡±


    Jack scratched his nonexistent beard and inquired, ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t doing that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nope¡­¡± Rita answered and Susy finally understood that she was misunderstanding the situation. The maiden inside her almost fooled her saying this was an intimate hug. So he was just inspecting her mana flow¡­ Wait! What?


    This surprise didn¡¯t even last for a moment when her body became stiff with the next one.


    ¡°This is quite unusual, isn¡¯t it aunt Susy?¡± As Jack said this, Susy became dumbfounded. Her presence was almost inconspicuous¡­ How did he notice her and when?


    ¡°H-huh? Wh-what...?¡± Susy flusteredly said as her cheeks became red and walked in timidly to the backyard from the alley.


    Jack explained to her what he had noticed and asked her if this was unusual since she was a physician. But both the ladies were more concerned about other things. Rita was embarrassed for being seen intimately hugging her son, while Susy was surprised to know that Jack could sense the mana flow of a person.


    ¡°So, is it unusual?¡± Jack repeated his words with a mischievous grin, prompting the ladies to wake up from their reverie.


    Susy approached Rita, took her hands in hers, and closed her eyes to sense her mana flow. She could tell that something was going on with the mana inside her body, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.


    She composed her expression and turned to Jack as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either, it is, of course, unusual and unheard of¡­ I am but an apprentice and I am not good at sensing mana inside a body,¡± she smiled wryly before continuing, ¡°But I will make sure to ask my master about it, though I don¡¯t see it harmful.¡±


    ¡°Please do,¡± Jack said. Rita was still feeling embarrassed so she excused herself, ¡°I-I will quickly get ready!¡± Jack asked about it and came to know that they were heading to the market.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could sense the mana flow inside someone¡¯s body!¡± Susy exclaimed as her usual cheerfulness was returning. ¡°You can become a great physician with that¡­¡±


    And just as a smile was going to appear on Jack¡¯s face, it died down prematurely as he heard her ask, ¡°What element do you have?¡±


    ¡°None¡­¡± he said with a wry smile and Susy tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Hm, so you can reinforce your body with your mana to gain strength, like those barbarians¡­,¡± she said, nodding her head in understanding as she had knowledge regarding that. ¡°But you need to possess an element to become a physician¡­¡± she added.


    ¡°Hah, why does everyone have to remind me that I don¡¯t have an element?¡±


    Susy smiled playfully, ¡°What, you are dissatisfied even though you have so much strength?¡±


    Jack saw her smile and his lips also lifted in a mischievous grin, ¡°Hmm, aunt Susy, your mana also appears to be unusual,¡± he said with a thoughtful expression, making Susy curious. She perked up her ears to know what he was going to say.


    ¡°...Let me take a look,¡± he said and quickly hugged her tender body, while Susy could only stand there stunned to make sense of the situation.


    Jack smelled a sweet fruity smell of her body as her face touched his shoulder, and her soft pillows squashed against his chest. Her fragrance was sweet and a bit sour like oranges giving a refreshing feeling. And it wasn¡¯t a perfume, it was her natural body fragrance, probably the result of her healing element, he thought.


    Jack wasn¡¯t lying when he said that her mana was unusual. After sensing her up close, he found her mana to be¡­ delicious! He had a hunch that it was gentle and soothing, yet at the same time, energetic!


    Meanwhile, Susy¡¯s heart was racing rapidly as blood rushed to her beautiful face to make it red like a tomato. When she understood that Jack hugged her, she wanted to separate out of embarrassment, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to push him. All the more so when she inhaled his calming manly smell.


    And for some reason, his strong embrace was comforting and secure. To her, it seemed like all her worries would disappear if she just stayed in his embrace. Her tense expression relaxed as she closed her eyes.


    A few seconds later, as he thoroughly enjoyed her sweet fragrance and her warm and fluffy body, he separated to see her brightly blushing face. He tried to control his grin and before he gave his verdict he had an urge to taste her mana so he said, ¡°Can you cast your healing mana on me?¡± and extended his hand towards her.


    Susy was still in a daze. So she nodded her head and cast her magic. Her palms emitted a greenish-yellow light with a golden hue. It invaded his body and he tried to absorb it as he does with the beast cores.


    The energy seeped into every corner of his body making him feel lighter, energetic, and fresh at the same time. It seemed nourishing and invigorating. And Jack quickly branded this energy as delicious as that of dungeon crystals.


    As Susy¡¯s mana flow halted, Jack cheerfully said, ¡°As I thought, your mana is sweet, energetic, and cheerful, just like you aunt Susy!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you are so beautiful!¡± he said with a wide grin as he had also sensed her strong vitality. Speaking about vitality, his mother¡¯s vitality seems to have increased¡­ or is it just his imagination?


    This was too much for Susy¡¯s maiden heart. Her head was spinning as her lips moved like a fish, she didn¡¯t know what to say due to her embarrassment. ¡°I-I am g-going to get ready¡­¡± she somehow managed to say and hurriedly walked to her house.


    Even though her expressions and actions were cute, Jack smiled wryly. Did he go overboard in teasing her, he thought.


    ¡­


    ¡°Big brother!!¡± the two fluffs exclaimed enthusiastically in unison from the entrance of the house.


    ¡°Play with big brother until we return from the market and make sure not to trouble him!¡± Susy said. It had taken some time for her to calm herself. She had repeatedly convinced herself not to act like a young girl for she was a mother of two children.


    ¡°Yessss!!¡± Miti ran inside towards Jack.


    ¡°Yes! We will properly trouble¡­ umm, take care of big brother! Hehehe!¡± Milo also followed.


    Rita smiled and left with Susy.


    Rita had told Jack that today''s dinner would be at Susy''s house, so the ladies went shopping. Susy was a good cook, so she invited Jack''s family for dinner to express her gratitude for saving her son.

 Chapter 40 – Stalker

    Susy and Rita made their way to the market as they talked.


    "Big sis, I am quite jealous of you seeing how well Jack takes care of you, hehe!" Susy said with a smile.


    "Wha!" Rita blushed out of embarrassment recalling the previous incident. She then heard her say, "I wonder if Milo will also take care of me in the future¡­"


    Milo? Rita''s face fell thinking their relationship had not remained so pure anymore. It had completely become immoral. Susy''s innocent thoughts wouldn''t even reach reality¡­


    Susy saw her blushing yet the anxious expression on her downcast face. So she pinched her cheek and berated, "Big sis, I don''t know what you are worried about since noon, but I am sure the problem isn''t worth it!"


    "How many times do we have to tell you to not fret over every single thing?" Susy added and pulled her cheek even more as she knew her worrywart personality. "And what''s there to worry about now that your son has returned in one piece?... You know, no one can match you in that worrying department!"


    "Hehe!" Her cute actions made Rita giggle as if she was a younger sister comforting her elder sister.


    She was right, Rita thought. Since Jack returned, she had always seen love and affection in his eyes for her. Whenever he was at home, he would give all his attention and care to her¡­ If she just ignored that single thing, everything was alright.


    And the solution she already knew was to talk to him about it and stop their immoral acts.


    "Who is worried? I simply cannot get worried when you are around, hehe!" Rita said and Susy released her cheek.


    "Hump! Weren''t you just now?"


    A playful smile emerged on Rita''s face, "No need to get jealous now, Jack also cares for you!" she blurted, making Susy blush.


    "Wh-what are you saying all of a sudden? Don''t twist the conversation¡­" she said flusteredly.


    "Hm, I never saw him get that angry since he returned," Rita said and Susy understood what she was talking about. Jack had gotten angry on behalf of her and even shooed those troublesome people away.


    Her cheeks reddened even more and she became silent due to embarrassment. Yet, she desperately held her lips from curling up as sweetness tingled her heart.


    While Rita started thinking about what she should say to Jack. But his voice rang in her head the next moment, making her smile wryly, "You are already mine, there is no turning back!"


    ...


    The sky was engulfed in an orange hue and it was already starting to get dark. The shadows that stretched long were the mischief of the sun, it seemed. And there were three such stretched humanoid shadows in the backyard of Susy''s house, two small and one large. All were standing.


    "Pff, hahaha!! Big brother, you can''t even spin the top!" the medium-sized shadow said as it waved its hands as if making fun of someone.


    "Wait a minute, will ya? I''m starting to get the hang of it¡­" the longest shadow said as its hands appeared to be doing something.


    Jack was invited here by the two as they wanted to show him their toys. He agreed as he didn''t have to do anything and he couldn''t leave them alone as they both were adept at initiating a quarrel.


    "Yes, wait a minute, stupid Milo!" the small petite shadow berated the medium shadow.


    "What did you say?"


    "Hum, you two! Don''t start fighting again!" Jack held Milo back before he could start a quarrel. Miti cutely stuck out her tongue to ridicule Milo to which he threatened, "Hump! Just you wait, let mom return¡­"


    But he was cut off halfway by Jack, "Look, I will spin this for sure now!" he said as he held the tomato-sized wooden top in his three fingers. A string was coiled around it and the end of the string was tied to his middle finger.


    Until now, he was having a hard time adjusting his strength, so he couldn''t spin it. This would be his nth attempt. He did the standard motion of throwing the top to throw it onto the wooden sheet placed before them.


    And it finally started spinning.


    "Wooo!!" *Clap* *Clap* And both the fluffs cheered.


    "You did it big brother even though you took two hours! Hehehe!" Milo mocked exaggeratingly before running into the house to bring something as he said, "Wait a minute!"


    And Jack smiled as his gaze turned towards the setting sun. This big guy was going to hide behind those mountains, he thought. The multiple shades of orange were intriguing which gave the atmosphere serene vibes, and tranquility to Jack''s heart. He had always found the sun to be beautiful after coming out from the Dark Woods where he couldn''t enjoy the soothing sunlight.


    Just like his backyard, Susy''s backyard had vegetable plants and a well. But in addition, it also had various types of flower plants that contributed to making the air fragrant.


    Miti started mumbling a melody as she coiled the string to the top. Milo returned with an even bigger wooden top in his hands. "Big brother, try this!" He handed it to Jack. It was comparable to two adult fists in volume and its string was also thick.


    "Again?"


    "I can''t spin it, only mom can¡­" Milo said expectantly while Miti also looked at him. So Jack tried to spin it with the same force he had applied previously, only to fail.


    "Hehe! Big brother, do it with all your strength like grandpa! He pulls it like a swish and then it spins fast like Grrrrrrrrr!!!"


    "I should use all my strength?" Jack smiled mischievously.


    "Of course!" Milo said as he thought that the top would spin even more rapidly with his strength. He became more excited.


    "You asked for it!" Jack said with a smirk when he was done coiling. He threw the top and pulled the string with a considerable amount of strength as his hand appeared to be blurred.


    *Woosh!*


    And the top disappeared! Jack saw it flying in the sky.


    The two fluffs looked at the surroundings and they couldn''t see where the top had gone. "Huh, where is it?" Milo asked.


    "It''s gone!"


    "Where?"


    Jack pointed towards the sky.


    And as he slowly understood, colors drained from Milo''s face as his mouth hung agape. "N-no way! Mom will get mad!" Milo stared at the sky in disbelief and Miti burst out laughing seeing this, "Ehehehehe!"


    ¡­


    Two beautiful figures walked among the bustling crowd of the market with canvas bags in their hands.


    Susy wore a tight yellow outfit with a long-sleeved blouse and a skirt while Rita wore a modest green one, which accentuated their beauties to stand out in the crowd.


    There were street stalls of vegetables, fruits, meat, and other commodities. The street vendors screamed their product prices while people flocked around them.


    And even though the two beauties stood out, no one even tried to give them a lustful glance. Those who knew who they were only gave them respect.


    They both visited various stalls and shops to buy groceries and meat as it took almost an hour for them to finish. The sun had already set by then, making the atmosphere dark.


    For this was their own town, they were carefree, but they didn''t know that someone was stalking them.


    The previous awkward atmosphere was no more as they both chatted about various things. It was when they came out of the market area, they noticed someone was following them. Many houses in the area were almost dilapidated, while the roads were constricted because of the densely packed houses. The road was like a maze where they had to take various turns to make their way home.


    They had first ignored the presence stalking them, but the footsteps wouldn''t stop following them. And whenever they turned to look who it was, the person hid himself in the nick of time¡­


    The surroundings were dark and quiet as people weren''t seen outside at such times. Both the ladies got scared as they increased their walking speed while they whispered, "What should we do now, big sis?" asked Susy.


    "We just have to get past this area, so we will just keep walking," Rita replied.


    "We are two and you are quite strong yourself, can''t we beat up a single thief?" Susy suggested.


    "No, we don''t know his true strength. And besides, we are almost out of this area, there will surely be people out there who will help us¡­" Rita said.


    A minute passed and the following footsteps also disappeared. They breathed out a sigh of relief and just as they had to take their last turn, a man popped out from the front.


    And Susy furrowed her brows in anger as she saw who it was, "You...? What do you want?"


    (40 chapters are completed so I was thinking of creating a Patreon account... I wonder if there will be anyone who''d like to support this work?


    The release rate here will be reduced to 3 ch per week while the Patreon will have exclusive content and a better release rate. Sorry to disappoint you guys but it cannot be helped as I''m really poor! XD)

 Chapter 41 – Stalker No More

    The area wasn¡¯t pitch black but it was dark nonetheless. The faint moonlight did a good job of illuminating the compact streets, the dilapidated houses in the surroundings, and the lascivious expression of the man before Susy and Rita.


    The faint lights coming from the surrounding houses also contributed to the illumination, but that didn¡¯t mean his expression was clearly visible. It was the intuition of these women that clearly showed what this man¡¯s intentions were.


    And the alcoholic stench also wafted in the air as soon as this man appeared before them which prompted them to furrow their eyebrows.


    The man they both knew, or rather, just recently was introduced to was standing before them. The village chief who had come with a patient to Susy¡¯s house earlier in the afternoon.


    ¡°Hehehe! Roaming through a dark slum area such as this¡­ is really dangerous you know? Especially for such beautiful women like you¡­¡± the man said between heavy breaths as his body appeared to be swaying.


    ¡°So you were the one following us! Say what you want, or else¡­¡± Susy clenched her fists as lines appeared on her forehead. She had to decide whether to make noise so that the people in the vicinity come out of their houses or just beat this bad guy really good. And with the annoyance she was feeling, she wanted to lean towards the latter.


    This man had pissed her off earlier. It would be a good payback now that he was alone, drunk, and away from her children. Her father, Lord Hardy, and her mother as well had properly taught her how to take care of the scums like these. It was just that, earlier this man wasn¡¯t alone and most importantly, her children were there. So she had acted reservedly.


    But now, the situation is reversed. There was Rita with her who was fairly strong according to her estimation. She hadn¡¯t seen her fighting but had estimated her strength to be on par with a B-ranker. Heck, she might even be the strongest woman in Dulia town!


    So Susy wasn¡¯t the least bit worried when she saw the face of the stalker. Having set her mind, she looked to her side to know Rita¡¯s opinion just to let an unease grip her heart the next moment. Rita¡¯s face was terrified, her skin perspiring and her gaze somewhat blank with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°As I said, I came to offer my protection to you two beauties¡­¡± he said as he slowly took a step forward, ¡°Tsk, I feel really bad for you. A tender and defenseless widow like you taking care of two children all by yourself¡­¡± he covered three steps of distance.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t take a step forward or be ready to face the consequences!¡± Susy said in a raised pitch as a faint greenish-yellow glow appeared around her clenched fists.


    ¡°...must be hard. As a kind man, I couldn¡¯t ignore your plight¡­ And besides, you haven¡¯t given a proper explanation for your previous heinous act¡­ But considering your predicament and circumstances, I must reconsider and offer you my help¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the gibberish! Do you even know who you are dealing with? I will give you the last chance. Leave and we will forget this incident,¡± Susy acted confidently as she took a glance at the stunned Rita once again only to become confused.


    Yet the last quiver in her voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the man before them and he knew who he was dealing with, ¡®two scaredy-cats¡¯ he thought. Seeing the condition of Rita, his confidence arose once again. He had already closed the distance and was just 2m away from them.


    The strong stench of his alcohol wafted into their noses to which Susy wrinkled hers while Rita shuddered due to the memories the smell brought.


    ¡­(Flashback)....


    The evening was the same as this and the yellow light of the lamp barely illuminated the rooms. And she was alone, a teenage girl, as her drunkard of a father and her dear elder sister were yet to return home. So she busied herself in preparing the dinner.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    And suddenly heard loud knocking sounds giving her goosebumps. The shabby state of the door only made the noise creepier. Mustering her courage, she asked, ¡°W-who is it?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your damn father?¡± The deep voice made her body numb as she gulped.


    ¡°H-he isn¡¯t home¡­ P-please come in the morning...¡± she had to answer.


    ¡°Hump! You think I have that much time? Open this damn door already! I won¡¯t go unless I get my money back!¡± the man said loudly, scaring the girl out of her wits. She didn¡¯t know if she should open the door.


    ¡°...Are you opening or should I break open this damn door?¡± his deep sound resounded again and the girl hurriedly replied, ¡°W-wait, please don¡¯t break it¡­¡± and approached the door with her shaking legs. Her family wasn¡¯t in a condition to afford a good meal much less fixing a broken door. As he was going to come inside anyway, she could at least save the door.


    And as soon as she opened it, a burly, familiar-looking man with a large build barged inside, making the girl retreat several steps back. The alcoholic stench spread throughout the room with his arrival.


    The man looked around and sat in a corner, leaning against the wall as he took a few gulps of the alcohol from the bottle in his hands.


    5 minutes passed in silence during which the girl was in a predicament due to her frightened state. She finally decided to run away if this man did anything suspicious as she neared the open door. Though she didn¡¯t know where she should run to...


    And the man had emptied the bottle, ¡°5 gold!¡± the man barked, ¡°in the name of friendship, your damn father had borrowed two years ago! And yet to return, keeping me hanging!¡± he said as he breathed heavily. His gaze then moved upwards to see her frightened face and he felt it to be bewitching the next moment.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ I didn¡¯t know Gerald had such a beautiful daughter¡­¡± the man smirked and the girl sensed a bad premonition. And just when she was going to run for her dear life, the man pulled her by her hand when she was just two steps outside.


    ¡°Eeek!!¡± her body started shuddering like crazy.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t you think you should repay your father¡¯s debt?¡± he said and pushed her onto the floor.


    The girl understood what he was trying to do and her fright made her unable to mutter a single word, her tears leaked like a river. Her lips quivered and her voice stuck in her throat. The stench of alcohol from his breath only burned her throat.


    ¡°Hic¡­ Hic¡­¡± she could only cry. What could a 13 years old girl with a measly strength like her do?


    The man took her blouse to tear and the girl finally muttered, ¡°P-please, hic¡­ let me go¡­ hic¡­¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of you properly!¡± The drunk man¡¯s desire only flared up seeing her defenseless state. He wanted to ravage her so bad and he could wait no longer. His hands fiercely moved and tore apart her blouse.


    The poor girl couldn¡¯t take such inhumane treatment and fainted. And just before the man could remove her lower garment, he stopped as someone had entered the house.


    30 minutes passed and the girl woke up, just to hear some loud moaning sounds appearing to be coming out from the bedroom.


    The recent memories snapped her eyes wide open as she heard her elder sister say, ¡°Hump! Trying to take advantage of a little girl? Haa¡­ How lame! Mnn, where did your strength go now? Thrust your pecker harder, you stinking man!¡±


    ¡­(Flashback End)...


    Kindness. She could afford it because of her sister. So many years have passed now, the bad days are already over. She couldn¡¯t understand back then, but she eventually understood how much her elder sister had sacrificed for her.


    ¡°Kindness is your greatest weakness¡­ But I guess at least you should keep it within yourself!¡± she had said.


    But Rita eventually understood¡­ that what she considers kindness was superficial, just the fears of her heart¡­ The kindest among the two was definitely her elder sister. Kind and strong.


    ...


    Rita stood quivering in front of the lecherous village chief who was spouting nonsense as those past memories flooded her mind.


    ¡°Come! I will properly take care of you two, hehehe!¡± the filthy man said, making her body shudder once again. But she knew that she had to fight.


    ¡®The rumors were true. Your sister is truly a slut!¡¯ that drunk man had said to her in the past and as soon as she remembered,


    ¡°Noooo!¡± she screamed.


    *BAM!*


    A giant earth hand came out of the ground and blasted the villager chief away, while her son¡¯s words resounded inside her head, ¡°The trouble won¡¯t wait for us. It will come knocking at our door. It is we who will have to be ready to face it!¡±


    (Update: The aunt''s past isn''t that dark, and since this chapter was creating misunderstandings, it is going through editing. So this isn''t the final version. It will come soon.)

 Chapter 42 – Exuberant Time

    (Check out my other story, ''A Fap Story'', especially made for you to fap!!)


    "Your sister is a slut!"


    "Aren''t you a slut as well?"


    The villagers had started to gossip. Someone had even directly said to her. And as a teenage girl, she had fiercely objected and denied their claim.


    It took her a few years to become mature enough to understand that her elder sister had sold her body to earn a living. Something that their father should have done. Though he had done them a favor when he died drinking and gambling.


    A year or so later, the elder sister revealed her savings which were enough to leave that village and find opportunities in bigger towns.


    That girl single-handedly managed to take care of her younger sister, settle down in a town, marry a merchant, and found a suitable partner for her younger sister as well.


    "A woman''s body is her greatest weapon, why shouldn''t I use it? Hehe!" She had once said smiling which Rita would have found disgusting if she had not been mature enough to understand.


    ¡­


    The village chief limply laid on the ground, unconscious. While Rita stared at him in a stupor. She couldn''t believe what she had just done!


    Did she actually kill him? It took her a while to process as she looked at Susy with a troubled expression just to find out that she was smiling brightly.


    "Hehe! I knew you were strong! You took care of him with a single hit!" Susy cheerfully said. But she couldn''t see a relieved expression on Rita''s face. Instead, her eyes were moist and her tears threatened to fall. She was on the verge of crying. So Susy became bewildered, "...Big sis?"


    "...D-did I kill him?" Rita asked with a regretful expression as if she had committed a grave crime.


    Susy stared at her for a moment before answering, "...So you were worried about that?" She then added, "Don''t worry, scums like these don''t easily die! He is just unconscious."


    As Rita heard her, she finally breathed out a sigh of relief. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself, though her anxious expression did not subside. Her body was still shuddering.


    Both of them then left the area as Susy consoled her along the way by saying she had done nothing wrong.


    ¡­


    "I want my top back!" Milo had pestered, so Jack had to agree to buy him a new one. So Milo showed a victorious grin as if his plan had succeeded.


    "And me? Me?" Miti looked at him with puppy eyes. Her adorable look made Jack giggle, "Hehe! You want a top too?"


    "No! I want a doll!" she replied.


    "Okay, we will go buy it later," he said as he sat on the nearby steps. Miti quickly sat on his lap, "Yes!" and exclaimed cheerfully.


    "Let''s go then!" Milo excitedly said, already ready to go.


    "Hm, I''m talking about tomorrow morning!"


    "Tomorrow morning, stupid Milo!" Miti berated.


    "You!..."


    "Hm, look at that star¡­" Jack interrupted to prevent the fight and distracted, "that''s your great-grandpa!"


    "Pff, hehehe!" both of them giggled. Then Jack began telling them stories as he also enjoyed the starry night.


    ¡­


    When Rita and Susy arrived, they found the door of Rita''s house closed from the outside, Alban had yet to return it seemed. So Rita put her bag inside as they decided to check Susy''s house. They could faintly hear Milo and Miti giggling as they approached the house.


    Susy smiled and directly headed towards the backyard as Rita followed her.


    "Hehe! Look, that''s a beetle," Milo''s voice came, and Susy saw him pointing towards the sky.


    "That''s a butterfly, stupid!" Miti said.


    "You called me stupid again? I will¡­"


    But Milo couldn''t complete as Jack interrupted, "That''s right! There''s a beetle and a butterfly. Both are racing," he spouted nonsense to prevent their quarrel.


    "See! My beetle will surely defeat your butterfly!"


    "It won''t!"


    They both accepted his lie while he properly suppressed his laugh. Susy saw how he took care of them as a delighted smile appeared on her face. But her smile became a wry one when she heard Jack''s voice saying, "How long are you going to stand there, Aunt Susy?"


    She really likes to eavesdrop, he thought. Well, she was probably looking at her children, or was she looking at him? How cute!


    She revealed herself and both the fluffs ran towards her enthusiastically asking what she had brought for them as they peeked inside her bag.


    "Let''s go inside first," Susy said and made her way towards the backdoor.


    "Aunt Rita, what did you bring for us?" Upon seeing Rita, the two fluffs approached her with expectant smiles.


    Rita was still a bit gloomy because of the previous incident. But her lips curled up in a thin smile when she saw the two excited fluffs before her. Her gloominess couldn''t last long as she replied, "I brought sweets for you! Look inside mommy''s bag¡­" And the fluffs cheered.


    But Jack felt her expression a bit off for some reason. It wasn''t as worrying as before, but it seemed there were various emotions mixed within.


    So he approached her with a mischievous smile, shook her hand, and, "Mommy! What about me!" tried to plead like them.


    "Pfff!"


    "Hahahaha!" Everyone burst out.


    "Pff! We bought a large chunk of deer meat for your huge appetite!" Rita giggled and playfully replied.


    "Meat! Hahaha! Big brother, you eat meat while we enjoy sweets! Hahaha!" Milo laughed hard.


    "Don''t worry big brother, I will give you some from my share¡­" Miti said as she held his hand while Jack''s heart couldn''t help but sway with her cuteness.


    What should he do with such an overload of cuteness? So he lifted Miti in his arms and kissed her cheek, "Only you care about me, Miti! You are the best!"


    "Hehehe!"


    "How much will you give me then?"


    "Juuuust a little¡­" she gestured with her thumb and index finger. An ant could barely pass between them.


    "Pff, even an ant would eat more than that!"


    "Then how about this¡­"


    "That''s just a bigger ant¡­"


    ¡­


    "So, what happened along the way?" Jack couldn''t help asking after everyone got inside. He worded his question like that to show his suspicions were clear, even though they were not. He had just felt something off.


    "Nothing, it was just a stalker¡­" Susy said with a wry smile. Can anything stay hidden from him, she wondered.


    "Who was he?"


    His voice deepened and Susy''s body became stiff. Rita was in no better condition.


    So Susy hurriedly replied, "Hehe, you don''t need to worry about him, Jack. Big sis has already taken care of him! You know, she created a huge earth hand and *bam* slammed it on his stomach! And he was no more! Hehe!" Susy illustrated enthusiastically to Miti and Milo with hand gestures.


    "Whoa!!"


    ....


    An hour later, both the ladies busied themselves in cooking. When Susy had asked Jack how he would like the curry, he replied with a single word, "Spicy!"


    It has been a long time since he had eaten something spicy. Not that he would be able to eat like his previous world''s cuisine, but still. From where he came, a curry there would contain more spices than water. In fact, almost every dish contained spices, except the sweet ones of course.


    Although the dishes here were completely different, made up of different ingredients, there were similarities. Like the rice, which was like the brown rice of his world, except it being a lot thicker and longer. The bread was also different with a thickness like an adult hand. Though its sweetness and texture were simply delicious, at least for Jack.


    When Alban arrived, "Wahahaha! So you have returned, Mr. Monster! Now, this hero will surely defeat you!" Milo had exclaimed, raising his fists.


    "Whoa! Mr. Hero, please go easy on me¡­" Alban played along.


    "Hump! Are you scared already? Come fight me!" His loud declaration livened up the atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, Jack sat on the sofa as Miti sat on his lap. He was holding a wooden doll and carving on it with a knife, while she attentively watched him carving.


    She had shown her collection of dolls to him earlier, and he had spotted some design defects in them. He started reshaping them as he felt he could make them better.


    Crafting is an essential survival skill and he had a good experience in it thanks to the Dark Woods. He had to craft various weapons and tools to survive.


    Crap! He exclaimed inwardly. One of the legs had gotten thinner than the other one! He looked at Miti and found her smiling. So she hadn''t noticed, he concluded and started working on other areas. Well, he was going to buy her new ones anyway¡­


    Soon, an appetizing aroma wafted into the air stimulating everyone''s stomachs. The dinner was almost ready.


    ¡­


    Later, everyone had a peaceful dinner as they laughed and joked and ate. The atmosphere was extra cheerful with the noise of the two fluffs.


    Jack didn''t hold back even a bit in praising Susy''s cooking skills until she blushed hard. Then he felt satisfied. Though he wouldn''t deny that the meat curry truly tasted delicious.

 Chapter 43 – Morning Session (R-18)

    Miti and Milo had so much fun today that they were reluctant to part with Jack, so he had to appease them by saying they still had to go to the market tomorrow morning to buy their toys.


    ¡°Make sure not to wake up late in the morning!¡± he then said to which the two fluffs enthusiastically replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    It was early in the morning when Jack¡¯s weird dream woke him up and made him feel lonely for some reason. Rita hugged him like a koala, but her warmth didn¡¯t reach his half-asleep state. Even the blanket wrapped around them failed to do the job.


    There was nothing special about the dream, hell, it wasn''t even meaningful, yet it arose feelings of loneliness within him and made him question the meaning of his life.


    The same feelings when he was in the Dark Woods... It seemed the forest was still haunting him even now. It was evident as he had spent a considerable amount of time there. And so the air felt chilly and life cold.


    Emptiness is what arose with it. He had traversed hell and came out victorious. Now, he got what he had wanted during those six months, but, ¡®What now?¡¯ a question arose, and the emptiness grew even more.


    Moments passed, and the feeling became suffocating as he snapped open his eyes from the loophole of loneliness, just to be greeted by a fluffy warmth clinging to his body.


    And his ragged breathing calmed down as he stared at the wall before him for a moment before turning his gaze downwards as he saw his lovely mother¡¯s face buried into his chest, her head resting on his right arm.


    The coldness of the atmosphere slowly disappeared as finally her warmth seeped into his body and reached to his heart, soothing him to his core. The feelings of emptiness and loneliness slowly started to diminish.


    ¡®What was I doing until now?¡¯ a thought emerged and made him confused. Six months of conditioning made him crave the warmth of human society. But he had gotten even luckier than that and got to enjoy familial warmth!


    Though the thought of how he had derived it made him smile wryly. He was still confused as to how it had happened¡­ He had done the deed with his own mother¡­


    ¡®How did that happen? I wasn¡¯t like that in my previous life!?¡¯ In his previous life, he was shy and insecure with social anxiety, the cause of which was what he was¡­ a weak and almost malnourished skinny rat!


    How did he transform into a confident young man? He is sure that he has enough confidence to spout nonsense in front of anyone. In addition, he had done that with his mother, and he couldn¡¯t even feel guilty!


    Was it because he had changed his body? Or did the Dark Woods contribute to his development? Even in his childhood¡­ his childhood¡­ what the fuck!? He had to exclaim inwardly after racking his brain for a good amount of time.


    He couldn''t remember his childhood! There were some vague memories from the age of six and later but before that, everything was completely blank!


    He mulled over it for a while as he tried to remember but to no avail. Was that another memory loss? But why was that happening? Or did it have a completely different reason?


    He racked his brain for a while before giving up. Yet, the question remained, ¡®What now?¡¯ He opened his eyes to see the atmosphere was still dark. It would probably take another hour or so for sunrise, it seemed.


    His left hand that was hugging Rita¡¯s back moved downwards as it arrived at her fluffy garden. He caressed it in a circular motion for a while and savored her suppleness and warmth. And it didn¡¯t take much longer for his meat rod to get hard and a lustful excitement course throughout his body.


    And he got the answer to his question in no time as he knew what he had to do now. But he sighed in the next moment as waking up his mother from her sleep just to do that wouldn¡¯t be a good idea, he thought.


    His hand then caressed Rita¡¯s smooth cheek and tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear, while sweetness flooded his heart, making his heartbeat rise. And he felt that he could do anything for this cute creature in his embrace as he realized how much he loved her.


    ¡®Sorry father, this woman is now mine... hehe!¡¯ he chuckled inwardly at how ridiculous it sounded. His left hand slithered into her skirt from her behind right into her panties as it pressed her soft meat garden before sliding into her ass valley until it reached her moist entrance.


    It had encountered her second garden along the way, but he refrained himself in consideration of her. His two middle fingers then teased her moist lips between her soft motherly thighs. A moment later, as if responding to his touches, her pussy leaked out her honey, and he knew it was ready.


    His two fingers then slowly entered her now wet entrance and began moving in and out in the next few moments.


    Rita¡¯s upper body had already reacted as she hugged Jack even tighter; her breathing became ragged.


    ¡°Mnnn¡­¡± And it didn¡¯t take long for his lovely mother to moan in delight.


    His crotch began to move involuntarily as his lust started taking over him. Her womanly aroma only aroused him further, making him unconsciously leak out his pheromones as they ran rampant in the bedroom.


    *Squirt*


    She had a light orgasm which prompted her to wake up from her sleep. She felt her body hot and itchy as her craving arose. An incredible sensation tingled her pussy, and she understood what was happening.


    She opened her eyes and tilted her head backward to take a look at her son, just to get her mouth sealed by Jack¡¯s. His tongue slithered into her mouth like a snake while she involuntarily provided her tongue, and they intertwined.


    They kissed like that for a while before Jack felt that he could no longer wait. And just like what he had done the other day, he lowered his pants to free the beast from its cage and placed her thigh on his before aligning his tip against her wet entrance.


    Holding his shaft, he teased her lower wet lips by scraping his tip against it. Another gush of squirt gave him the green signal as he held it in the right place and pushed his hips forward. And unlike before, Rita just lifted her hips a bit to make his entrance easier and,


    *Squelch*


    It slid inside, making Rita gasp due to the sudden jolt of pleasure she felt throughout her body. Her hand moved to his cheek as she resumed kissing her beloved son once again.


    His left hand moved beneath her waist, and he decided to use a bit different position this time. He broke the kiss and gestured to her to lift her head from his hand, and as she did, he raised his upper body until he supported it on his elbow.


    He pushed the pillow under her head as she rested on it, and his arm was under her neck. Now the position was perfect for thrusting, so he slowly began moving his hips. Her alluring blushing face was right before him, so he passionately began kissing her. A few light thrusts later, his rod slid inside her reaching her womb, and just as it poked her womb entrance, her body twitched with the sudden jolt passing to her head, and she moaned, widening her eyes, ¡°Mnnn!¡±


    And Jack increased his thrusting speed as he felt her squishy walls squeezing his shaft, providing him unending pleasure. His pistoning became vigorous in no time, and obscene sounds resounded.


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    With his position, it was easier for him to kiss her smooth neck, and as he did, Rita gasped heavily to not moan loudly as her delicate hand moved behind his head before clenching his hair. And she didn¡¯t even notice her hips moving to match his rhythm.


    Until now, she had received many loads of his semen which had appropriately mutated her body, though not wholly. Her vagina had elongated to accommodate his length, though his dick still couldn¡¯t enter fully inside.


    Yet, along with each of his long thrusts, as its tip poked her womb, he felt that there was another entrance getting ready to be explored. With his next thrust, he pushed it until the end, as he had a sudden urge to break through that barrier and enter new territory.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!!¡± Rita couldn¡¯t suppress her moan this time, and Jack could sense pain in it. So he stopped and apologized for his stupid behavior. Though he could tell that, although he felt the passage explorable, her womb wasn¡¯t ready to be penetrated yet.


    So he kept his long and relatively slow pistoning her wet and tight vagina as her walls coiled around him in response. By now, both the mother and son duo were utterly drenched in sweat as most of their bodies were covered with a blanket.


    While he had made sure not to make slapping sounds with his long pistoning, it only heightened the pleasure while making squelching sounds.


    Another 15 minutes passed, during which he alternated between her neck and her slippery mouth while her hand roamed and caressed his head, chest, and back.


    And as he neared his orgasm, he locked her mouth to prevent her loud moans, pushed his rod deep inside until it kissed the entrance of her womb, and squirted in large amounts, directly inside her womb.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    While Rita widened her eyes due to the wriggling of his dick that brought euphoria of pleasure, her body violently twitched and came on his dick while letting out muffled moans.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*

 Character Sheet

    I will just explain it shortly to save both of our time alike so that you get the idea of who is who. I will later update this to add more information.


    .


    (Contains a few spoilers. At least read the first 12 or so chapters before reading this.)


    .


    .


    Jack: The protagonist. You should thank me that I told you he is the mc.


    .


    .


    HAREM CANDIDATES:


    Rita:


    Jack''s mother. She is kind and a worrywart.


    Susy:


    A neighbor. A mature woman with a cheerful personality and the mother of two children Miti and Milo with 6 and 8 years of age respectively.


    Natasha:


    Probably a demon. Has succubus-like characteristics. Uses a clone named ''Natalia'' to gather vitality. She acts differently in her clone mode. Probably has some mental issues...


    .


    .


    .


    OTHER MFs IN THE TOWN: (Not harem members)


    Sue:


    Mother of Jack''s friend (John, who had gone missing with him). Sue had blamed Jack at first for her son''s disappearance.


    Melissa:


    Director of the orphanage of the Dulia town.


    OTHER CHARACTERS:


    Alban: Jack''s father and the guard captain of the Dulia town.


    Bertha: Alban''s childhood friend¡­ Lives in the neighborhood. She had rejected Alban and got married as arranged by her parents.


    Lord Hardy: Mayor of the town and father of Susy.


    Albert: Guild master of the adventurers guild of the Duila town.


    Andrew: Jack''s friend, who is a B-ranked adventurer.


    Elric: One of the top merchants of the town.


    Richard: Sue''s husband. Also a merchant.

 Chapter 44 – The Thrill (R-18)

    If Jack¡¯s dick had come outside, it would have made a *byuu* *byuu* sound. But it was in his beloved¡¯s squishy honey cave, so the sound got suppressed.


    His dick twitched and wriggled inside as her slippery, soft, and warm walls tightly coiled themselves around his shaft to suck out every drop of the cum he had to offer.


    Its tip tightly pressed against her womb entrance, making it open slightly, enough to send his loads of cum directly inside her womb. And with that, Rita felt his warm loads filling her stomach, comforting her to the core.


    Yet, the hot jolts of utter pleasure rampaged throughout her whole body, which made it twitch and shudder incessantly for minutes, during which, she clenched his hairs from the back of his head, tightly closed her eyes, and left her mouth hanging open as she couldn¡¯t even kiss him properly due to the sheer intensity of the orgasm.


    If her eyes were open, Jack would have been able to see her rolled-back eyes until they became completely white. And even though he would have pleased to hear her melodious moans of ecstasy, he had to cover her mouth with his to suppress her moans, as Alban was right beside them sleeping.


    ¡°Mfff! Mufffff¡­. Mnnn¡­¡± her moans became muffled ones.


    He had pulled her from her waist with one hand as her soft body, along with her boobs, squashed against his, his hips pushed forward, locking his dick inside her, all the while savoring her warmth and her alluring fragrance.


    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    Both of their hearts loudly thumped in joy, causing their blood to rampage throughout their bodies to make them hot, and their breathing ragged. It took a whole minute for his dick to feel satisfied as it finally stopped cumming.


    He released their kiss, which allowed the both of them to catch their breaths. Though Rita¡¯s orgasm hadn¡¯t subsided, and her whole body was still trembling. So he gently held her quivering body in his strong and reliable embrace as he waited for her orgasm to calm down.


    He wasn¡¯t satisfied, and for some reason, he felt his lust getting uncontrollable as he had a sudden urge to just go wild. But he suppressed that desire with his willpower and patiently waited for her to calm down so that he can go for another round.


    But during the one minute that he came, he didn¡¯t know what his pheromones were doing. The amount of his pheromones had grown even more until now, and they ran rampant in the bedroom, to not just affect Rita¡¯s lust, but also the sleeping Alban¡¯s mentality.


    ¡­


    Alban found himself in the same majestic throne room from before. The room was decorated with extravagant ornaments. His sight hadn¡¯t captured everything present inside the room, but he knew that everything there was dazzling, oozing out grandeur.


    His sight was more focused on the king, who sat on the throne, kindly looking at his father, while Alban wore a proud look on his face with some traces of reverence.


    Until now, he had talked about what he wanted and told what he wanted to tell his son. And the time of parting has finally arrived to make him reluctant to leave.


    In these few days, he had stayed in the royal palace where his son had taken proper care of him. He got to live a luxurious life than he could ever imagine. The lavish food, the extravagant clothes, and the excellent service of the servants, overall made the lifestyle quite comfortable. The comfort that he didn''t deserve was provided by his son.


    Wasn''t it because of the love his son held for him? And in return what had he done for him? No, what had he ever done for his family until now?


    He was a failure of a husband, a failure of a father, and in the end, a failure of a man. The gift that he had brought for his son was again, a mediocre one. Shouldn''t he have at least brought something better, befitting the king?


    He had failed again! At least he should apologize, "Your majesty..."


    But before he could continue, Jack''s deep yet kind voice interrupted, "Father, should I assume that you do not consider me as your son anymore?"


    "H-how can that be...?"


    "Then why the formality? Shouldn''t you call me ''son'' by all rights?"


    Alban sighed as he finally said, "Son..." and saw his son''s lips curling up in a contentful smile, which made his own eyes moist, while his heart jumped in delight.


    So he finally said what weighed his heart, ¡°Son, please forgive this incompetent father of yours for he had failed the role of a father¡­¡± and before Jack could object, he raised his hand to stop him, mustering his courage.


    Alban had blamed himself for Jack¡¯s disappearance in the past. Rita¡¯s heartbroken state was painful to look at on top of that. And even with regret and pain that had weighed his heart, he had to stand strong to support Rita to prevent her from crumbling to pieces.


    His heart would have shattered with the weight had Rita¡¯s elder sister not come to reassure them. For that, he was grateful, grateful to the elder sister, to his friends, and to all the kind people who had supported him in difficult times.


    However, in addition, he was extremely sorry that he couldn¡¯t live up to their expectations, couldn¡¯t take care of the girl they had engaged him with, and couldn¡¯t take care of their inheritance, their son.


    When Jack had said that he had come from the Dark Woods, Alban¡¯s heart had trembled with regret as that was the only place he had not searched for him.


    Why? Was it because the probability of finding Jack there was very less? No, it was his own fear that prevented his mind from thinking the very possibility of Jack being lost in the Dark Woods. Was his own life so damn important?


    So he had now started to believe that if anyone could properly take care of Rita and provide her happiness would definitely be his son.


    That way, the ones who had entrusted him with Rita, her elder sister, his own elder brother, and all the people who had arranged their marriage, will be satisfied. Yes, he should entrust Rita to Jack.


    With that thought, his heart became light, and a contentful smile appeared on his face. He then opened his mouth and told Jack what he believed...


    ¡­


    *Hah* *Hah* *Hah*


    Rita panted heavily in Jack¡¯s embrace as he caressed her back affectionately while her intense orgasm slowly subsided in the next two minutes.


    *Twitch*


    Jack¡¯s dick was still hard, twitching in her squishy vagina. He gulped a mouthful of saliva that came out due to his unquenched lust. He had a strong urge to move his hips once again. Yet, he knew that he had to at least wait before continuing in consideration of his mother.


    And just as Rita enjoyed her lingering ecstasy and Jack planned his future course of action,


    ¡°Son, I offer you my wife!¡± Alban screamed.


    And although the voice was low, the connected mother-son pair flinched hard before they stiffened at their place. Jack first confirmed that they were properly covered with the blanket as he breathed out a sigh of relief, and waited for his father to say something.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds¡­ no voice came, instead he heard Alban¡¯s steady and long breathing. Remembering what his father had just said, a wry smile appeared on his face as he relaxed.


    Though, he sensed his mother¡¯s quivering body in his arms, seemingly out of fear, so he consoled, ¡°Relax mom, he is still sleeping¡­¡±


    Rita had just felt her world collapse as she felt her fears getting true. But as soon as Jack reassured her, she relaxed, but¡­


    *Clench* *Squeeze*


    Jack felt his dick getting squeezed tightly by her walls, and his dick twitched in response. A smile bloomed on his face understanding the meaning of this.


    The thrill of being caught was intense, and in addition, they were intimately connected in the lower region. So their arousal intensified by many folds, and Jack couldn¡¯t be happier with that.


    He raised Rita¡¯s face by her chin to find her frightened and anxious face on the verge of tears. And he understood that her mind and body were reacting differently.


    Her whole face was perspiring as a rosy tint spread across her face to make it alluring, while her glistening teary eyes just made it even more bewitching.


    Jack stared at her face in a daze for a moment before a mutter involuntarily slipped out his mouth, ¡°Beautiful! You are so cute, mom!!¡± He kissed her passionately and in response, her walls wriggled and tightened around his shaft even more.


    Jack broke the kiss, looked into her eyes with a gentle gaze, and, ¡°I love you mom!¡± hit the hot iron.


    *Squirt!*


    And her response was delightful!


    ------------------------------------------------------


    Thanks to:


    1. James


    2. Joaquin Espinoza


    3. TheBroilern


    4. Klucas*


    5. Laberto Escalera


    6. Rahman Ali


    7. ByzFan


    8. Tom Baker*


    9. Creative*


    For supporting me on Patreeon!! Some of them had even pledged more than what is asked (*)! I''m truly overwhelmed by your support!!


    (Though, I want to ask for your forgiveness in advance as I''m feeling symptoms of burnout...)

 Chapter 45 – Spooning From Behind (R-18)

    (I have uploaded a discord exclusive incest short story! You can it here: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT)


    .


    Rita had gotten scared out of her wits just a while ago. She thought that their immoral acts had finally been caught. But soon, her Jack reassured her, and her anxiety receded to some extent.


    Though the unease and the guilt still couldn''t disappear. Even the fear was still lingering, evident in her rapidly beating heart.


    Just when she pondered about how to ease her heart, her son whispered words so sweet that she felt her heart melt instantly. Even her pussy had melted in a light orgasm.


    *Squirt!*


    Sweetness, happiness, and warmth flooded her heart and replaced all the negative emotions she had. And before she could say ''I love you too,'' her mouth got sealed by her beloved son''s.


    Jack could no longer hold back with her cute and erotic responses. So his left hand moved beneath her waist, while he gently pushed her body to make her lay on her back. He then slithered his right hand underneath her head, to support it.


    His body got on top of her and they were now in a closed-missionary position. With his flexibility and strength, any sex position was possible for him as his own body weight was no big deal for him.


    Supporting his weight with his hands, he slowly thrust his entire length in her slippery honey cave. Rita''s legs were almost closed, and with a few slow thrusts of his cock, her thighs got wet and slippery with her own honey. And with that, even his exposed dick got the much-needed stimulation of her soft thick thighs. While his balls rested on her thighs.


    He passionately looked at her glistening eyes during his slow thrusting until he couldn''t help kissing her cherry lips once again. His tongue slithered into her mouth and intertwined with hers. And as he was on top, his saliva naturally made its way into her mouth, which she happily gulped down.


    *Gulp*


    Jack''s pistoning speed increased a bit as with his long thrusts, his tip poked her womb and retracted until only his mushroom remained inside her vagina.


    With his backward thrust, Rita would feel her stomach getting empty and her mind would crave for his volume. And in the next moment, her entire pussy would get filled with his length.


    *Pah...!*


    *Pah...!*


    *Pah...!*


    Their flesh-hitting sounds resounded, though they weren''t loud enough to wake Alban up as Jack had kept that in mind. And with each of his long thrusts, Rita felt that her mind could go blank any moment.


    In addition to that, the new position provided her an entirely different stimulation where she felt dominated and claimed by her beloved son. She was happy at the fact that she was underneath the broad chest of her son.


    As his tip poked her womb with each thrust, a jolt of current would pass throughout her body, and she felt like her heart might leap out of her mouth any moment.


    As her mouth was sealed by Jack''s, she moaned in his mouth, "Mnnn!!" while she also gulped down his saliva occasionally, as soon as enough was accumulated in her mouth. Her eyes were shut tightly, and both her hands hugged his neck.


    Her saliva gulping not only aroused her but also Jack as his movements became a bit fast. He could feel her hard nipples rubbing his chest, and her lower bush tingling his crotch.


    Both of their bodies were sweating profusely due to the joyful beating of their synchronized hearts. They experienced being one single entity at that time.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    His thrusting became rapid as he could no longer hold back. Again, he made sure not to make loud sounds, which was possible due to his long pistoning.


    Though this pistoning made Rita arch her back due to the extreme stimulation she experienced, which squashed her elastic motherly meat buns between their chests as the white and smooth flesh of her boobs peeked out from the gap.


    And with that, it didn''t take long for the both of them to approach their climax. Only 10 minutes had passed, yet they both were on the verge of explosion as the new position gave them better stimulation.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    Jack pushed his hips until it caved her womb entrance to release his hot jets of cum, while Rita widened her eyes with the intense assault of her orgasm. And until the next few minutes, she wouldn''t even know how many squirts of honey she came on his dick.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    ¡­


    A few minutes passed as Rita gasped heavily after her intense orgasm subsided. Her alluring face glistened with her sweat as it showed an erotic expression.


    Jack was still on top of her, his dick plunged inside her, making her feel her stomach full and mind contentful. She felt her body hot and light due to the numbness.


    She heard Jack say, "Mom, can I go once again?" which prompted her eyes wide open in surprise. She wasn''t sure if she could go for another round, as she thought that those two intense orgasms were her limit.


    But looking at the pleading expression on Jack''s face, and the worries that weighed her mind, she nodded and permitted him to fuck her to oblivion. That way, she would at least temporarily get rid of her worries.


    However, she didn''t know that her stamina had drastically increased with the mutation. And in the future, her whole body would evolve to become Jack''s sex machine! A body specialized for Jack''s sexual needs. Only Jack''s!


    On the other hand, Jack again felt his lust getting uncontrollable. Although he knew that he shouldn''t bother his mother any further, he couldn''t help asking her.


    ''Just this last time,'' he thought, and *chupu* sound resounded as soon as he pulled out his dick. Her pussy was tightly kissing and sucking his length it seemed. A few drops of his cum mixed with her honey trailed down his dick, and also from her flower.


    He laid beside her and beckoned her to get on her right side, and as she did, he slid his right arm underneath her head.


    Their clothes were still on as there was no need to remove them. He saw her back covered in a white blouse, and he caressed it a few times to feel its warm dampness before his hand slowly made its way to her round plump butt.


    He pulled her grey skirt to reveal her white and smooth fat dumplings as he marveled at the sight. Massaging each of the butt cheeks, he finally couldn''t wait any longer and only had an urge to pound his meat rod inside her fleshy garden.


    He then lowered her soaked panties and pushed his dick in her butt valley. He knew that he had two options, but he had already asked for a lot. So he settled for her pussy once again.


    His dick slowly slithered down from her meaty valley to her thick motherly thighs, and as he pushed his whole body near her, his dick peeked out from the other side. It rested between her warm and soft thighs for a few moments until Jack''s hand arrived at the other side to guide it into its destined place.


    He guided its tip to her soaking wet entrance with his two fingers, and pushing his hips, it slid into her slippery cave once again.


    *Squelch*


    The entrance was sloppy and inviting as it wouldn''t dare to reject its owner, and accepted the dick''s intrusion until the womb.


    Rita''s plump butt cheeks softly touched Jack''s crotch and thighs as his exposed dick, which couldn''t fully enter inside, was embraced by the meat of her thighs and butt.


    Jack''s hand then pulled her by her stomach as her whole body was tightly hugged from behind by Jack. Her fat dumplings then got squashed against his crotch to give him another soft, warm and fluffy sensation. And his pistoning began.


    While Rita, in an attempt to suppress her moans, covered her mouth with her hand. Jack''s hand then slithered into her blouse from below, tracing her smooth, wet, and warm skin, until it arrived at her motherly meat buns. She didn''t usually wear a bra, so it was a bonus for Jack as his hand held one of her warm boobs, and began kneading it gently into various shapes.


    *Squish* *Squash*


    Jack''s dick moved in and out of her squishy vagina with long thrusts like before to suppress the sounds. While he felt his mouth empty, so he raised his upper body a bit to kiss and suck on her glistening neck.


    "Mmmm¡­. Mnnn¡­" Rita closed her eyes to enjoy the pleasure, her brows furrowed to dissolve the hot jolts into the body. Both of their bodies jerked in the rhythm that Jack created.


    Her nipples were being stimulated by Jack''s naughty hand until it completely came out of her blouse, making her confused. But soon, it slid into her elastic skirt, just to arrive at her pink nub, to give it a light massage.


    "Mmmmmmm!" she moaned a bit loudly this time and shook her head to make him stop.


    Jack gently massaged her nub for a bit and switched to her meatballs. He alternated between her boobs and her clit for another 15 minutes, all the while maintaining his long pistoning.


    The meat garden of her behind was so damn good that he enjoyed it to the fullest, and finally, as the peak of his orgasm arrived, he tightly hugged her body and came into her womb once again.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    ------------------------------------------------------


    Thanks to:


    1. James


    2. Joaquin Espinoza


    3. TheBroilern


    4. Klucas*


    5. Laberto Escalera


    6. Rahman Ali


    7. ByzFan


    8. Tom Baker*


    9. Creative*


    10. Fantasy Reader


    11. Shane Town


    12. Graeme Logie


    13. Havoc


    14. Jimbo Johnson


    15. Duke York


    For supporting me on Patreon!! Some of them had even pledged more than what is asked (*)! I''m truly overwhelmed by your support!!

 Chapter 46 – The Freeloader

    It wasn¡¯t exhaustion. It was the sweet feeling of love that flooded her heart, making her mind and body feel calm and content. A sense of comfort washed over her entire body to paint a relieved expression on her panting face.


    And although the faint traces of her just subsided orgasm were still lingering in her occasionally twitching body, the fulfillment she felt due to the reliable embrace of Jack, his hard, pulsating dick plugging up her entire vagina, and his warm semen filling her stomach, were so comforting that she just fell asleep.


    Jack was kissing Rita¡¯s neck while massaging her squishy boobs from inside as he enjoyed the warmth of her squirming honey cave.


    He tried to entirely cover one of her round boobs with his palm just to realize that, although he could hold that globe of flesh by spreading the palm and fingers to its limits, the supple flesh still peeked out from the gaps as all of his five fingers sank in the soft flesh.


    And the failure to do something had never felt so damn satisfying, he thought. If only she could produce milk¡­ just the thought made him salivate as he gulped. Though he knew one thing, that if a woman had already lactated once in her life, she can lactate again with some stimulation.


    Massaging supplemented by medications was what was used in his previous world for stimulating lactation. And although he doesn¡¯t have medicines, he can surely try massaging. Who knows, his efforts might be paid off in the future?


    Thinking this, his hand moved below one of her boobs and held the base of the flesh as if trying to milk it. And damn! What a wonderful sensation it was! No, rather, it was erotic. He then, by gently applying pressure, made milking motions.


    He played like that with the both of them as if they belonged to him. Though it was true that they were made for him as he was her son. Half an hour passed like that until he felt satisfied.


    The birds, by now, had already started chirping to welcome the new fresh morning. So Jack removed his dick from her cave, albeit reluctantly, and tidied up her clothes.


    And just as he arrived at her crotch to clean it with a cloth, the expected puddle of his semen wasn¡¯t there. Even her pussy wasn¡¯t leaking any white fluids. There were only her transparent womanly fluids.


    Did it enter her womb and got locked inside? A question emerged in his mind and his dick twitched as if to nod in approval. So he cleaned her moist crotch with a cloth similar to a towel, and tidied her underwear, along with her skirt.


    Though he didn¡¯t notice Rita¡¯s sweetly smiling face who had just woken up. To her surprise, she wasn¡¯t feeling exhausted, instead, she felt invigorated. Even more energetic than yesterday. She pretended to be asleep anticipating his cute actions filled with affection until he was done and left the room.


    ¡­


    The breakfast time arrived, and today, the atmosphere was a lot cheerful. The whole family had smiling faces, although everyone had their own reasons for it.


    Jack smiled because he felt content, while Rita had to smile and act normally. Though the most cheerful among them was the brightly smiling Alban who had a relieved look on his face.


    And so the father-son duo cracked jokes while they ate their breakfast, and with that, Rita¡¯s worries also disappeared to some extent.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that your aunt and her whole family might come in a few days!¡± Rita said to Jack with a smile.


    ¡°Really? When?¡± Jack enthusiastically asked as he had heard her stories from Rita until now.


    ¡°Um, it takes around 5 to 7 days for a letter to reach there. And another 7 days for them to travel here. Also, they have that big business to handle¡­ so can¡¯t say for sure. Probably it would take 10 days from today.¡± Rita answered before adding, ¡°...Maybe her whole family won¡¯t be able to come.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, too bad, you won¡¯t get to meet Mira this time!¡± Alban shook his head as he teased Jack with a cheeky smile, while Rita chuckled, ¡°Hehe!¡± Though in the next moment she felt a pang of guilt recalling Mira.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jack knew that Mira is his cousin, though he couldn¡¯t understand the hidden meaning behind Alban¡¯s words, so he just tilted his head. She would currently be at the capital, in the royal academy, so it was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t be able to come.


    ¡°I wonder what she will do when she comes to know that you have returned,¡± Rita smiled wryly.


    ¡°Hm? Of course, she will jump in joy¡­ Or she might even forget that, and just starts to run in this direction!?¡± Alban joked.


    ¡°Pff, hehehe!¡± Rita couldn¡¯t hold her laughter, ¡°You are making fun of her again?¡±


    ¡°What? I am stating the truth, considering how much she loves him...!¡± Alban said in a matter-of-factly tone, while Rita giggled again.


    Jack felt a bit embarrassed as he made a wry smile and changed the subject, ¡°And what is Aunt like?¡±


    Before Rita could answer, Alban spat out a single word, ¡°Troublesome!¡± to which she squinted her eyes, seemingly in anger.


    ¡°What? There are only a few people who Lord Hardy founds scary! And he found her the scariest among them all!¡±


    Now Jack became curious, ¡°Really? How so?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who is afraid of her the most?!¡± Rita said to Alban as she giggled.


    ...


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Rita then had to open the door to see who it was, and as she had expected, a very familiar woman barged inside carrying a big smile, ¡°Rita, give me some flour, would you?¡± she said as her eyes darted all over the place in search of something¡­ or someone?


    ¡°Where is Alban?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Rita answered with a wry smile, ¡°He is having breakfast¡­¡±


    But before she could continue, ¡°Oh my! You are looking a lot¡­ beautiful¡­!? Your skin seems to be glowing today!¡± She made a playful smile to ask, ¡°Come on, tell me already! What cosmetics have you been using until now to become so beautiful?¡± she asked pulling Rita¡¯s cheeks and added, ¡°Come on, for how long are you going to keep Alban to yourself? You should pity this ugly old lady once in a while!!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, would you like to join us for breakfast?¡± Rita smiled wryly as she shook her head. This was her usual banter so Rita just ignored her words.


    ¡°You changed the subject again? Anyways, I won¡¯t be polite then, hehe!¡± she quickly answered and directly headed towards the kitchen. And although she showed not an ounce of shame, Rita just smiled.


    Bertha was extremely shameless for a woman! A complete freeloader! Vegetables, groceries, and sometimes even food, she can arrange anything for free from the entire neighborhood. Yet almost no one could hate her. Most of them pitied her due to her circumstances.


    ¡­


    Jack saw a familiar good looking mature woman standing at the entrance of the kitchen. Good looking because he had found almost everyone in this world to be at least good looking. Though she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as his mother.


    He knew her as she had come to meet him before. Her name was Bertha and apparently, she was his father¡¯s childhood friend.


    According to Rita, his father had proposed to this lady only to get rejected, though it was because she was already arranged to someone by her parents.


    Bertha¡¯s marital life couldn¡¯t go well, and she was kicked out by her husband¡¯s family because she couldn¡¯t give birth to a child. While, she couldn¡¯t stay with her own family for some reason, and came to this town in search of Alban.


    Just to find out that Alban was already married. It was Alban¡¯s time to reject her and he did. Though she didn¡¯t give up and her efforts are still ongoing!


    ¡°Oh, Jack, I always forget that you have returned!¡± she said as she barged in.


    ¡°What are you doing here, freeloader?¡± Alban barked.


    ¡°I wonder who was the one who told me to come here anytime if I need anything?¡± she teasingly said.


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t recall saying anything like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I see you are becoming more forgetful by the day¡­¡± she started approaching the chair near Alban to sit beside him. But her steps halted as she heard him say, ¡°Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you see an empty chair there?¡±


    ¡°Hump! You are no fun. I will sit with my cute Jack!¡± she turned, and sat beside Jack as she started talking trivial things with him.


    Rita arrived and she gave her the breakfast, which she gobbled up like a beast. And their conversation came to Alban as Bertha said, ¡°...Hehe, Alban was just a snotty kid back then!¡± Jack giggled while Alban barked from the side, ¡°...stop making fun of me in front of him, will you?¡±


    .


    .


    (Dear readers...


    1. If I say that she is filling like her stomach is full, that means she just feels like that, and it''s not actually happening!


    2. Womb penetration is impossible in real life. It''s the mutation that''s allowing Jack.


    3. I didn''t explain a few things until now as I didn''t want to dump a lot of info. They will eventually be explained, so stay tuned.)

 Chapter 47 – On their way to the toy shop

    (I get horny sometimes, so I write inces-t stories for my discord. You can read them there: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT)


    Alban was done with his breakfast, and he was just sitting leisurely, as he was already ready to go to his duty.


    ¡°...And then we both promised to marry in the future!¡± Bertha said, and Jack chuckled as he found the story funny. What was funny and intriguing was her way of talking, and she just couldn¡¯t stop talking¡­ all the while gobbling up breakfast.


    ¡°Hump! It¡¯s really funny how people fulfill their promises¡­¡± Alban said as he stood up and left the kitchen. While Bertha smiled wryly, hiding regret and sadness behind her eyes.


    Jack found her pitiful as he looked at his mother, who also had a wry smile. Although his father sounded like he hated her, his hate didn¡¯t feel sincere. It was like he was forcing himself to hate her.


    ¡­


    *Bam* *Bam*


    Barely half an hour had passed after Alban and Bertha had left when the ¡®knocking¡¯ sound resounded, and Jack knew that the two fluffs had already arrived.


    He had just done bathing and was ready in his casual outfit. Rita was busy with her usual chores, so Jack moved to open the door.


    As he neared the door, he could hear Susy¡¯s voice from the other side, saying, ¡°You two, make sure not to trouble him too much, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Miti and Milo answered in unison.


    She then instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t demand outrageous things, and hear whatever big brother says! And always stay with him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± the two fluffs tiredly answered.


    Jack opened the door and, here they were, two blond fluffs smiling cheerfully.


    Milo had short, neatly combed hair while Miti had tied hers into two pigtails. With their cute and bright little dresses, the surrounding air also seemed lively, just like their excited smiles.


    ¡°Big brother! Let¡¯s go!¡± and they were already eager to head out.


    Susy emitted her unique fruity yet warm fragrance, indicating that she has just taken a bath. Her cheeks were rosy, while her skin appeared bright as always, just like her smile.


    While her tight yet modest outfit properly stressed her curves. Women in this world wore modest outfits, with long-sleeved blouses and long skirts of different types.


    Moving her gaze towards Jack, Susy said with a radiant smile, ¡°Good morning Jack!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, aunt Susy! You seem more beautiful today!¡± Jack said with a big smile, while the red tint on her cheeks grew even more.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment, but then she snorted, ¡°Hump! You surely know how to tease me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! I just told the truth, didn¡¯t I?¡± he asked the two fluffs, who vigorously nodded their heads. Today, they will nod for everything he says!


    Susy shook her head, ¡°Ha, these two were so excited that they couldn¡¯t even sleep till late night yesterday!¡± she sighed before adding, ¡°And honestly, there is no need to buy them new toys, Jack. There is already a pile of them¡­ That stupid dad of mine brings new toys every single month!¡±


    And Jack¡¯s lips curled up into a wry smile. Lord Hardy dotes on them too much, it seems. ¡°Hehe! Then I must not lose to Lord Hardy! Right?¡± he mischievously said, looking towards the two fluffs.


    Susy shook her head, and asked, ¡°Is big sister inside?¡± This was just an excuse of hers, as she couldn¡¯t help herself meeting Jack earlier. And the butterflies that fluttered in her stomach assured her it was worth it.


    ¡°Yes, she is busy like usual in her chores,¡± Jack answered, staring at her grey eyes as he admired her beauty in his heart. Her fair skin was smooth and delicate. Her lips were luscious, and her entire curvy figure was juicy!


    He felt like conquering this woman as well, his imagination heading in a lewd direction. He could imagine how cutely she would squeal in his embrace¡­


    Though he strongly shook his head the moment he felt his crotch tingle. He couldn¡¯t understand why his thoughts were becoming perverted by the day. Probably because of the insatiable lust that he had. And it was rising over time.


    Susy noticed his hungry gaze, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel disgusted. Some people would lecherously look at her like that, but she knew Jack wasn¡¯t like them, who treats women like an object. Her guess was confirmed when Jack shook his head. Though it only increased her heartbeat.


    Jack and the fluffs then bid goodbyes to her as they left.


    ¡­


    It was early in the morning. The sun was bright, which illuminated the whole village in a faint yellow hue. The temperature was comfortable and soothing.


    The two fluffs held Jack¡¯s hands from both sides as they headed towards the guild, as Jack will have to do his work at the guild first.


    They talked about what they would be buying along the way as they had many options. There were some gender-specific toys that only their respective gender liked, like the tops being usually liked by boys and the dolls by girls. But there were some toys like figurines that are liked by both genders.


    While the magic circle technology wasn¡¯t used in the toys. It might have probably been used in the toys made for the children of nobles because of their price.


    ¡°So, where is the toy shop?¡± Jack asked Milo who was holding his left hand.


    ¡°Um, in the market area¡­¡± Milo was unsure of himself.


    ¡°Yeah, but where in the market area?¡± Jack asked for clarity.


    Milo had already forgotten its exact location, how would he answer? So he cleverly answered, ¡°Umm¡­ we have to turn right from the potter¡¯s shop, and¡­ that¡¯s it! The shop is right there!¡±


    He could only remember that much, so he will just have to ask someone there. He hid the fact that he didn¡¯t know. Who knows, what if Jack changed his mind because they didn¡¯t know the location? So he half lied.


    ¡°Jack!¡± came a familiar feminine voice from the right. As they were on the way to the guild, Sue¡¯s home naturally came in their way. And just like almost every single day, Sue called Jack. And he knew that she would now ask him to come inside to chat about trivial things.


    ¡°Good morning aunt Sue,¡± he greeted her, who was wearing a gown-like dress.


    ¡°Good morning, I wonder where the entourage is heading this early in the morning?¡± Sue asked playfully.


    ¡°Haha, we are heading towards the toy shops. Do you know the good ones?¡± he asked, and she was happy to tell him where it was.


    ¡°...That¡¯s good, but shouldn¡¯t you come inside first?¡± Sue then asked. And although he refused at first, she wouldn¡¯t listen. So he had to comply.


    Until now, both the fluffs were silent, and just patiently waiting for them to finish¡­ or not!


    This stupid woman was delaying their long-awaited gratification. Does she not know how hard they had to try to sleep yesterday? And doesn¡¯t she know how early they woke up today?


    So Milo tucked his hand and gestured to Jack to bring his ear close, ¡°Let¡¯s go, big brother, this woman is no good!¡± and whispered.


    And Jack would have choked if he was drinking something at that moment. So he made a wry smile as he confirmed that Sue hadn''t heard what Milo said just now¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­ what is he saying?¡±


    Damn! ¡°Haha! It¡¯s nothing aunt Sue, he is quite eager to buy new toys¡­¡± Jack awkwardly answered. This one was more difficult than the Dark Woods, he thought.


    ¡°Oh, come on, just a few minutes wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone, would it?¡± Sue said, and as her expression became that of pondering, she said, ¡°Hmm... I wonder if you two already forget this aunt? Come, we have delicious sweets at our home! Wouldn¡¯t you like to eat?¡±


    Now, she had piqued the two fluffs¡¯ interest, ¡°Do you have a lot of them?¡± Miti cutely asked with expectation.


    ¡°Yes, we have! You can eat as much as you want,¡± Sue replied, and Miti beamed with a wide grin. They all entered inside, and Milo had to follow, albeit a bit reluctantly.


    ¡­


    Sue directly guided all of them to the dining room, where her husband, Richard, and her ¡®sister¡¯ were having their breakfast. Jack greeted them as he then came to know that the other lady present was Richard¡¯s second wife.


    Seeing how beautiful both the ladies were, Jack inwardly admired Richard. As obvious as it seemed for any fantasy world, polygamy was normal here as well.


    Since the two fluffs were here, the parental instincts of these old people kicked in as their doting began. And while the two ladies busied themselves playing with the fluffs, Richard secretly gestured to Jack to follow him.


    He brought Jack into the living room to talk in secret as he then said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Jack, with your assistance, Sue¡¯s mental state is becoming stable.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t understand what he meant all of a sudden. So he just tilted his head.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    Thanks to:


    1. James


    2. Joaquin Espinoza


    3. TheBroilern


    4. Klucas


    5. Laberto Escalera


    6. Rahman Ali


    7. ByzFan


    8. Tom Baker


    9. Fantasy Reader


    10. Shane Town


    11. Graeme Logie


    12. Havoc


    13. Jimbo Johnson


    14. Duke York


    15. Kotillion


    16. Chris Plenty


    17. jdog216


    18. Sasuke Uchiha


    19. Torrinth


    For supporting me on Patreon!!

 Questions that I will answer throughout the novel

    Questions that I will answer throughout the novel:


    These are the questions that you might have and are essential for world-building. This will give you an idea of what to expect from this novel.


    -------MANA-------


    --------BLOODLINE-------


    Answer: It is an old term for DNA. It contains a lot of information for building and maintaining an organism. I answered here because someone had said that the bloodline thing cheapens the plot! I don¡¯t know how that works¡­ (on SH)


    --------MUTATION---------


    (This is what his bloodline does to the body of his partners.)


    -------PHEROMONES------


    --------WORLD (UNIVERSE)--------------


    ----------DUNGEONS--------------


    ----------ABOUT JACK----------


    (He isn¡¯t transmigrated.)


    And much more!


    There were many questions regarding Natasha and all, but I didn¡¯t include them here.


    Comment below if I missed anything here, or if you want any explanation regarding anything.


    I am asking this to prevent future plot holes and inconsistencies.


    Thanks for all the support you have shown until now!


    Happy Lewd Reading!


    Discord: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT


    Join my discord to read more lewd stories!!

 Chapter 48 – Riri

    ¡°Sue has been behaving aggressively since John had gone missing. She would lash out at anyone, even for simple things. That¡¯s why she blamed you that day¡­¡± Richard made a sad wry smile.


    He added, ¡°But ever since you have been visiting and talking to her, she seems to have calmed down a lot. Maybe she sees her son in you¡­ so...¡±


    Jack understood where he was going, so he nodded, ¡°I understand, Mr. Richard. I will make sure to visit her frequently until I am here.¡±


    Richard smiled and deeply nodded, ¡°Thank you! I will be indebted to you in that case!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what are you saying, Mr. Richard? I should at least do that much for my friend¡¯s mother, right?¡± Jack said.


    And Richard smiled, ¡°Then I will leave her in your care.¡±


    Poor Richard, how would he know that he had invited the wolf in sheep¡¯s den? Jack¡¯s imagination had already gone out of control as he thought about how he can properly take care of Sue.


    Then again, perhaps the sheep in the den is also a bitch in sheep¡¯s clothing?


    ¡­


    The path to the adventurer¡¯s guild was clean and paved. The market line had already started from a few hundred meters away. Restaurants, inns, bars, weapon shops, and food stalls crowded the place.


    The rushing, drinking, and eating adventurers made the atmosphere bustling. They start their job early in the morning and aim for returning before lunchtime.


    And on this crowded path walked two figures, hand in hand, receiving various gazes from the surroundings. The third figure present didn¡¯t actually walk, for she was in the arms of the tallest figure among them.


    Miti had already gotten tired of walking, so she enjoyed the bigger view of the surroundings from above in Jack¡¯s arms. As they made their way to the guild, many adventurers greeted them. And to Jack¡¯s surprise, many among them greeted the two fluffs as well.


    Even when they entered the guild, the attendants acted familiarly as they fawned over them. Though, the fluffs puckered up their faces in annoyance as their cheeks got pulled and played.


    So Jack rescued them as he asked the attendants, ¡°Has guild master arrived?¡± To which, the attendants nodded in affirmation, so they directly headed towards the office on the second floor.


    Jack came to know from the two fluffs that they occasionally come here with their mother. Since Susy is a physician, she is affiliated with the guild. So she comes here in the evening to work for few hours, during which, she either leaves the two fluffs in Rita¡¯s care or at her father¡¯s home.


    Jack knocked on the door and entered after getting permission. There he was, sitting behind the pile of papers. And Albert¡¯s eyes shined seeing the two fluffs.


    ¡°Ho, it has been a while since you visited this poor man¡¯s office,¡± Albert said with a big smile.


    Milo leisurely walked towards the chair, ¡°You are not a poor man, you are a cheap man!¡± and said while he climbed and sat on the chair.


    And his statement was enough to make Jack dumbfounded for a moment. He then tried hard to control his laughter.


    ¡°All the toys you bought until now are all broken!¡± Milo added.


    ¡°Huh? How come only the toys that I bought are broken?¡± Albert playfully asked.


    Milo shrugged his shoulders, ¡°How would I know? Grandpa said that you bring cheap toys even though you have so much money¡­¡±


    He was saying some outrageous things to the guild master, so Jack, to hid his face, silently sat Miti on the wooden sofa nearby as he approached the right corner.


    ¡°He said that you are a stingy man!¡± another outrageous thing slipped from Milo¡¯s mouth, and Jack could only make a wry smile, suppressing his laughter.


    But to save Albert¡¯s face, he coughed, ¡°Ahem, are the cores ready?¡± as he thought that Milo lacked talking manners, probably because there wasn¡¯t a father figure to teach him. Lord Hardy could only do so much. Milo is smart for his age, and precisely because of that, he needs proper guidance, Jack thought.


    ¡°Yes, the box is over here,¡± Albert pointed. Jack approached it and carried the huge box towards the sofa.


    The two fluffs¡¯ curiosity tingled, and they approached him. ¡°What are you doing, big brother?¡± they couldn¡¯t help asking. So Jack briefly explained. His purification began, and the two observed it attentively.


    And just as a few minutes passed, their eyes shined brightly. The beast cores had various colors, and although some of them appeared dark and dull, most of them were beautiful.


    ¡°Big brother, can I take this?¡± Miti asked with puppy eyes, and Jack couldn¡¯t refuse her. Milo was more interested in the transparent, purified crystals, so he took one of them. Though Jack only permitted them to take the medium-sized ones as they were quite expensive.


    And Albert didn¡¯t forget to bark from behind the desk, ¡°The money will be deducted from your share.


    ¡­


    As another half an hour passed in refining the cores, the two fluffs became impatient. So they came out of the guild and directly headed towards the toy shop, which was located several blocks ahead of the guild.


    On their way, Jack brought up the topic of how to behave before elders as he told him as gently as he could because he knew that children¡¯s hearts are fragile things.


    Though Milo just became confused as he couldn¡¯t understand what wrong was in whatever he said. To which, Jack said, ¡°Do you know that demons can change their faces?!¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Milo asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s scary!¡± Milo hissed before suspiciously looking at Jack, ¡°W-was he a demon?¡±


    Jack chuckled as he shook his head. The conversation strayed away from that point with the two fluff¡¯s questions, but Jack eventually reigned it as he said, ¡°What if he was a demon in disguise? If you said rude words to him, wouldn¡¯t he have eaten you?¡± he spouted nonsense once again. It was a convenient way of explaining things, so Jack didn¡¯t hesitate to use it.


    ¡°But if you talked politely to them, they might become your friends!¡± Jack energetically said, making the two fluffs raise their eyebrows in surprise.


    They reached their destination as they saw several street vendors selling wooden toys along with wooden tools. While there were peddlers who sold various types of toys made up of wood, animal bones, and some stuffed toys.


    Miti and Milo¡¯s eyes sparkled, and another half an hour passed while buying them toys. Even after buying one, their attention would slip to another one. And since they didn¡¯t understand moderation, Jack limited the number to two toys each. Money wasn¡¯t the problem, but he didn¡¯t want to spoil them too much.


    What¡¯s more, even the vendor offered the toys free as soon as someone told him that he was the hero. But Jack firmly refused.


    So Milo bought the biggest top out there and a monster figurine. While Miti bought a wooden doll and a stuffed doll.


    By the time they returned to the guild area, Miti and Milo¡¯s stomachs already growled. No, it wasn¡¯t the sight and aroma of the fried Riri Rice. Definitely not! Their previous sweets were digested with all the walking they did.


    Jack also felt the aroma appetizing, so they all approached the famous stall that Milo pointed. It was their regular, he said.


    Since it was still breakfast time, there was a crowd of adventurers surrounding the stall. So they decided to wait in what seemed like a queue.


    ¡°Mr. Hero!¡± a young man in front of them exclaimed. Since the atmosphere was a lot noisy, people didn¡¯t notice Jack at first. But as soon as they did, a ruckus arose.


    ¡°Hey, give way to our hero!¡± and even though Jack politely refused, all the people present firmly refused to make him wait.


    Upon nearing the stall, he saw a couple diligently working on making the fried rice. While there was a teenage boy who delivered the plates.


    ¡°We are blessed with your presence, Mr. Hero!¡± the owner politely greeted Jack as did the man¡¯s wife. ¡°Please sit on the chairs over there until the rice is ready,¡± the man then guided.


    There were a few chairs behind the stall that Jack couldn¡¯t notice due to the crowd. People sitting there naturally emptied for Jack and the party.


    Riri is the chicken-like bird that is reared by the people in this world. Due to their fast birth rate, Riri meat is sold rather cheaply. Roasted Riri meat is added to the fried rice to make the fried Riri Rice. That¡¯s what Jack was going to eat now.


    It only took them a few minutes to present the mouthwatering dish to Jack. The dish was brown as it was made from the brown rice of this world. And even though it wasn¡¯t that spicy for Jack, it was simply delicious.


    Though what was intriguing for him was the couple working on the stall. He knew that the stall is closed at noon, which means they earn a decent amount of money in just a few hours. Judging from the number of regular customers this business had, it was obvious.


    (Until now, I have committed a lot of mistakes... and I am afraid of making them again in the future... So I am slowly losing my motivation to write... Please, someone advice!


    I''m planning on editing Aunt''s past again, and I will never touch sensitive topics like ra-pe. So please forgive me for that.)

 Chapter 49 – Village Chief No More

    After they were finished eating, Jack and the party made their way back home. Along the way, they encountered a sweets shop, so Jack bought two boxes of sweets.


    Most of the sweets here were made up of dairy products, and they were expensive as well. Sugar is expensive in this world, so sweets naturally become one of the most luxurious items for, at least, the people of this town.


    While they are sold in thin wooden boxes with an added cost or wrapped in tree leaves that resemble banana leaves of his previous world.


    They reached their homes. With stomachs satisfied, and with toys in their hands, the fluffs cheerfully ran towards their mother to share their happiness.


    ¡°Here, this is for you!¡± Jack handed one of the boxes to Susy, making her blush. After exchanging a few words with Susy, he delivered the other box of sweets to Rita. Pecking her cheeks a few times, he made his way towards the orphanage.


    In just 5 minutes, he arrived at the location where Rita and Susy had confronted the village chief yesterday, and his steps halted abruptly as he heard a faint, ¡°P-please¡­ let¡­ her¡­ go¡­¡± from his right. He furrowed his brows and strained his senses as he became able to hear something disturbing.


    ¡­


    A few minutes ago...


    A woman laid limply on the floor of her house as blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth.


    She had seen a man lying unconscious on the ground last night. Thinking that the man was none of her business, she ignored him at first. But even as two hours passed, the man remained there, motionless. So she checked him and found a stain of dried blood at the corner of his mouth.


    When she woke him up by splashing some water on his face, she came to know that he was badly injured, to the point that he couldn¡¯t even walk properly. The man asked her to let him sleep at her place and that he would compensate her with money.


    Looking at his clothes, he seemed competent enough to pay money. And since he was capable enough, she could even sell him her service. Thinking about the easy money that it would bring without any loss, she agreed to help him. But she didn¡¯t know the disaster she had brought upon herself.


    The man had quickly fallen asleep as soon as he entered her house and was given a place to sleep. As the morning arrived and he woke up, the woman offered him basic hospitality. After breakfast, as her daughter went to play, she offered him her ¡®service¡¯, to which the man enthusiastically responded. But as the time of the payment arrived, the man found out that he had lost his pouch. He directed a suspicious gaze at her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my pouch?¡± the man had asked.


    ¡°H-how would I know?¡± she replied.


    ¡°Who would, if you don¡¯t?¡± the man angrily said.


    ¡°Y-you were lying unconscious on the street for hours¡­¡± she replied, and the man couldn¡¯t contain his anger as he lashed at her.


    He covered her mouth to prevent her screams and raped her. The woman couldn¡¯t do anything with her measly strength as tears of regret leaked from her eyes. She herself could hardly afford daily meals, yet she had decided to help this man, but the man finally showed his true face, the ungrateful one.


    Though she had customers like this man who would like to act forcefully. So she will have to brush this incident off as another eccentric customer. She will just have to endure until he is done.


    15 minutes passed when he was done with his violent thrusting. But as if the situation couldn¡¯t get any worse, her daughter entered the house.


    The door had remained open by mistake. They hurriedly separated and began tidying up their clothes. However, the man¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t calmed down. He ogled the tender flesh of the 13-year-old girl before him, and sneakily locked the door. As lust took over his mind once again, he forced upon her.


    ¡°Y-you, what are you doing!!¡± the woman screamed when she saw him pinning her daughter under him.


    ¡°Shut up, you bitch!¡± the man extended his hand, and a strong gust of wind was blasted out of his palm.


    *Thud!*


    The woman violently collided on the wall, and as she slid down, she coughed out blood.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    ¡°Hump! That¡¯s what you get for stealing my money!¡± the man snorted.


    The woman knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to cough, her daughter was in danger. The pain assaulting her back, her head, and the churning of her stomach, she ignored all of it for her daughter was in danger.


    Hastily getting on her knees, she extended her hands to fire a fireball. It might burn her entire house, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice, saving her daughter was more important.


    But just as her fireball materialized, another wind cannon hit her stomach, blasting her off like before.


    *Thud!*


    ¡°P-please¡­ let¡­ her¡­ go¡­¡± she squeezed out a few words as her blurry vision saw the man flipping her daughter¡¯s skirt with one hand as he had covered her mouth with the other.


    Her vision went blank to relieve her from her pain. But¡­ this wasn¡¯t the time to be unconscious¡­ her daughter will be defiled¡­ her eyes snapped open, and her mouth screamed, ¡°Someone help!¡±


    *Bam!*


    The door was blasted open and a sturdy youth barged in, furrowing his brows.


    ¡­


    With his extraordinary senses, Jack had heard the girl¡¯s muffled cries from the dilapidated house near him. And as soon as he heard the woman¡¯s pleading cry, he dashed inside, breaking open the door.


    He then saw the man pinning a young girl who had removed her underwear hurriedly separating himself. The frail woman on the right managed to sit on her knees, coughing out blood. Her hair was disheveled, just like her clothes.


    Jack understood what was going on. And for the first time in these six months, he finally snapped.


    Raping a woman is the lowest a man could get! It was his bottom line, and he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Especially now, when he had the strength to act upon his values. Moreover, this familiar man had even attempted to rape a little girl. He had transcended his bottom line!


    As the village chief saw the face of the man who had disturbed his fun time, his face became pale as all the colors drained from it. And like a Deja vu, Jack appeared right in front of him in the blink of an eye. Then in the next instant, pain assaulted his neck as he felt his body dragged by him.


    With slow and steady steps, he dragged the village chief out while desperately trying to control the strength behind his grip on his neck. He was afraid that he would snap his neck, giving him an easy death.


    The village chief¡¯s body thrashed violently. The thrashing only intensified as he felt the dread of death when Jack¡¯s aura leaked out due to his anger.


    Jack felt his mana gate loosen due to anger, so as soon as he arrived outside on the street, he took a few deep breaths to calm himself. His grip loosened and let the man catch his breath.


    He then raised the village chief to his eye level¡­ A little upward, until his legs were no longer touching the ground.


    The village chief widened his eyes as Jack¡¯s sharp gaze penetrated his soul, and all the hairs on his body stood up. He then heard him say, ¡°I should have known¡­ I let you off easily yesterday, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    And although he tried to deny it, he couldn¡¯t even shake his head. He finally understood, as did each cell in his body, that the day of repayment had finally arrived. For all the heinous crimes he had committed until now, he will have to repay.


    And Jack confirmed his words as he said something weird, ¡°I shall judge your Karma!¡±


    His eyes were piercing, his voice deep and not hoarse, while his brows were furrowed in extreme anger. Seeing this, the village chief¡¯s body started trembling incessantly and he couldn¡¯t hold back¡­ his pee¡­


    Previously he had managed to pull up his pants. Now the trails of urine leaked from the end of his pants.


    Jack¡¯s face contorted in disgust as he looked to his back. He saw the woman and her daughter standing at the doorstep, hugging each other. The woman had a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Jack asked, seeing her worried expression. She shook her head in denial, so he nodded.


    He looked at the people gathered all around him who were whispering to each other, trying to make sense of the situation, drawing their conclusions. With all these onlookers present, a gore scene wasn¡¯t a good idea, he thought.


    Jack waited for a few seconds to let the village chief complete his thing for what he was going to do now¡­ and then muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t dirty my hands with a filth like you!¡±


    And just as a ray of hope returned to the village chief, he saw Jack smirking.


    Jack put his step forward to balance his center of gravity and¡­


    *Woosh!*


    Threw the village chief into the sky...


    And the village chief understood...


    That now, in the last moments of his death, he can finally enjoy his childhood wish¡­


    The wish to fly...

 Chapter 50 – A Spark

    The village chief flew like a bullet and soon turned into a black dot that disappeared in the next moment. The onlookers stood there, stupefied, as they blankly stared at the sky.


    The village chief will soon fall into the outskirts of the village, into the western forest as his bones will break with the impact, making him feel unbearable pain until he dies.


    Someone broke the silence, ¡°M-Mr. hero!¡± making those who didn¡¯t know surprised. So Jack then briefly explained the situation.


    ¡°Yes! Those bastards deserve death,¡± a few tried to bootlick.


    Jack approached the frail woman who was holding her frightened daughter in her embrace, and gently asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­ sir... cough!¡± she worriedly said and coughed out a few drops of blood. And Jack understood that she has received some internal injury.


    Jack made a wry smile, ¡°You don¡¯t seem so¡­¡± He took out a gold coin as he said while handing it to her, ¡°Here, repair your door with this, and also consult with a physician.¡± Judging from the condition of her clothes and her house, he was sure that it would be hard for the woman to afford the things, so he offered her a coin.


    But how could she accept that? She will have to work for a whole year to save one gold coin. How would she be able to repay him? ¡°T-this¡­ I cannot accept this¡­ I-I am alright, really!¡± Jack didn¡¯t look convinced so she explained, ¡°W-we are already in your debt, w-we wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay, I was the one who broke the door, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°N-no, y-you did that to save us¡­¡± she protested.


    Jack sighed as he found it troublesome. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Huh? W-where?¡± The woman was scared to hear him.


    ¡°To the physician! She knows me, so she will make it free for you,¡± Jack replied. But the woman still looked unwilling as she didn¡¯t want to trouble him any further.


    Fortunately, the onlookers came to rescue as they urged her to take his kind offer. So she timidly agreed, went inside her house, tidied up her appearance, and came out. Her daughter was still scared so she also tagged along.


    They walked in silence until they came out of that area when a town guard greeted Jack. He had just received the news, so he came to inquire.


    ¡°Tell father that a man had tried to rape this little girl, so I threw him in that direction,¡± Jack said with a smile as he pointed towards the western direction.


    The guard became dumbfounded. Did he hear it right? He wasn¡¯t sure, so he asked again, just to get the same answer. Then he sweated profusely as he said, ¡°Y-yes, Mr. Hero. I will report this right away.¡±


    Jack nodded, ¡°Hm, we are going to aunt Susy¡¯s house to treat her injuries,¡± he told the guard in case they wanted any further information.


    ¡­


    Along the way, Jack asked the frail woman about what exactly happened as she had already said that she didn¡¯t know the man.


    ¡°I-I found him unconscious on the street last night¡­¡± she started, not intending to hide anything. She told him everything that had happened.


    Though, she kept the prostitution thing a bit vague as her daughter was there. However, it was clear enough for Jack to understand.


    Jack wondered if it was hidden from her daughter, and judging from her reaction, who quickly turned her head, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. She might be young, but not an idiot.


    And although he came to know that she was a self-employed prostitute, it didn¡¯t bother him that much. As this world was similar to the middle-ages of his previous world, he knew that prostitution was common here. Besides, everyone has their own circumstances, so he isn¡¯t the one to comment on that.


    But still, he asked, ¡°Why do you do that? I mean, is there no other way besides that?¡±


    The woman sighed before explaining, ¡°Unlike men, weak women like us don¡¯t get much work¡­¡±


    Jack nodded in understanding. Even though they can perform magic, it wasn¡¯t uncommon as almost everyone possessed an element. While, people with healing, earth, and water element had better opportunities.


    In addition, the lack of employment thing sounded familiar to Jack as he smiled wryly. Industrialization brings work opportunities, in which, this world is not so developed. Illiteracy was a bonus on top of it. Though it is still better developed in some aspects than the modern earth, he thought.


    The woman then told him, in her area, many women like her sell their bodies to earn a living. This induced a thought in Jack¡¯s mind, ¡®If only they had a business where women¡¯s skills shined¡­ Oh yeah, wasn¡¯t there that, where idle women made snacks? That soon turned into fucking multimillion-dollar business!¡±


    Jack¡¯s lips curled up as a spark lit up in his mind. The spark that would soon turn into a full-fledged flame of revolution.


    ¡­


    ¡°Aunt Susy, you have a patient,¡± Jack said as they reached her house. So Susy began checking the woman¡¯s condition after sitting on the sofa. Apparently, the two fluffs were playing in the backyard.


    Susy noticed her internal injuries and immediately cast her healing mana as a greenish-yellow glow appeared from her hands. She turned her questioning gaze towards Jack.


    So he explained, ¡°You know that troublesome man from yesterday whom I shooed away? He tried to rape this little girl, and ended up hurting her in the process.¡±


    Susy frowned in anger, ¡°That son of a whore!¡± and muttered under her breath.


    And it was enough to make Jack speechless. Did he hear it right? Even though it was in a mosquito voice, Jack could hear her. It was quite unladylike of her, so he pretended that he didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Then what happened to him,¡± Susy inquired.


    ¡°I just gave him a light punishment and let him enjoy some fresh air!¡± he answered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± and she became dumbfounded. While the woman made a wry smile, and her daughter giggled when Jack showed her his teeth.


    Did he let him off with just some light punishment? But judging from their reactions, Susy was sure that there was more to it. So she turned to the woman to ask. The woman replied, ¡°He threw him out of the town,¡±


    It took her a while to register as the woman slowly explained her. But when she did, ¡°D-doesn¡¯t it mean that you killed him?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I just threw him in the air! It would be his fault that he couldn¡¯t fly!¡± Jack answered in a matter-of-factly tone, making the woman and her daughter giggle.


    Susy became speechless once again. Did he just joke about killing someone? Death was a common occurrence, but it wasn¡¯t so cheap to be joked about, right?


    Susy got lost in her thoughts for a few moments. As the woman was healed, she moved to check the girl and found her to be perfectly fine.


    She then sat beside the girl as she told him that the one who had stalked her and Rita the previous evening was the same man that he had ¡®punished¡¯.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Did I actually let him off easily? I would have given him a few slaps if you had told me yesterday,¡± he said with a serious expression, and Susy rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Well, I am injured too, you know!¡± he then said as he extended his hand, making her smile wryly.


    She extended her hands and directed her healing mana towards his, and saw the mana getting sucked rapidly into his body. Her sight moved upwards to see a contentful expression on his face as he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel nauseating?¡± she asked as that would be the common reaction of anybody who receives excessive healing mana.


    ¡°Nope! It is exhilarating! You are delicio¡­ I mean, your mana is delicious, aunt Susy!¡± he said with a wide grin, making her blush.


    ¡°That¡¯s 10000 gold!¡± she jested.


    ¡°I am indebted to you!¡±


    And the ladies in the background were like, ¡°We are here you know?!¡±


    ¡­


    Lord Hardy arrived along with Alban and a few guards. He then laughed hard hearing Jack¡¯s explanation, ¡°Hahahaha! Good job, young man! I just sent some guards to fetch his scattered bones!¡±


    ¡°Though, if you hadn¡¯t, I would have killed him myself!¡± he then added with a loud voice. And the two fluffs barged in hearing his voice.


    They then asked the victim about details, while the two fluffs sat quietly as told. Milo on his grandpa¡¯s lap, and Miti on Jack¡¯s.


    The victims were then escorted to their house by a guard. While everyone chatted for a while.

 Chapter 51 – Nostalgia

    They took another half an hour to finish their idle chatting while Susy served tea for everyone.


    ¡°Is this another gold coin, aunt Susy?¡± Jack jested as he captured her lustrous grey eyes when she handed him the cup.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you undervaluing my services? That¡¯s another ten golds!¡± Susy showed her shiny teeth as she, too, gazed at his radiant black eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s too expensive,¡± he said taking a sip of tea. Then raising his eyebrows in exaggerated surprise, he said, ¡°This is sweet, aunt Susy! Just like you,¡± and grinned. And she ran away with her cheeks dyed red.


    At their playful interactions, Lord Hardy¡¯s lips curled up into a meaningful smile, yet the two didn¡¯t notice. Lord Hardy, Alban, and the guards then went to their work.


    ...


    Before going to the orphanage, he wanted to see his mother¡¯s lovely smile, so Jack went to his house. And as the door slowly opened, Rita¡¯s gorgeous face was revealed. Her rosy lips then stretched into a sweet smile.


    ¡°Oh, you are back early today!¡± she said and turned, ¡°Come, lunch is almost ready.¡±


    And here he thought of heading to the orphanage after meeting her. Making a wry smile, he entered, locked the door, and followed her to the kitchen.


    As she resumed her cooking, Jack¡¯s strong hands gently hugged her from behind as her warm, meaty body got squashed in his embrace. And although she flinched for a moment, she remained silent out of embarrassment as her cheeks turned red.


    Putting his chin on her shoulder, he asked, ¡°What are you making?¡±


    ¡°...Your favorite tomato soup!¡± she cheerfully answered.


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you say that my favorite was the red bean soup? Aren¡¯t you taking advantage of my loss of memories?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! What are you saying? Can¡¯t there be more than one favorite dish?¡±


    ¡°No, how come I didn¡¯t hate anything?¡± Jack asked with a wry smile. In the Dark Woods, he either had to eat raw or roasted meat, or he could get his hands on some delicious fruits if luck granted him.


    Fortunately, there were no poisonous fruits like those in cultivation novels, otherwise, the so-called fruits would lose their basic purpose. Though, there can be fruits that take a toll on digestion, leading to side effects.


    However, unconsciously, he wanted the fruits to turn out to be poisonous so that he could get rid of that hell.


    Even though the fruits were delicious, Jack got bored of them over time as he craved homemade food. So when he finally returned home, the concept of hated food didn¡¯t remain in his dictionary anymore as he found every dish to be tasty.


    And Rita couldn¡¯t be happier after knowing this. She had graciously lied through her teeth that he used to like every kind of food.


    ¡°Well¡­ you only hated the bell peppers¡­¡± she reluctantly revealed a fragment of truth, making Jack chuckle.


    He chatted like that for a while, and after pecking her cheek, went to the living room. Since he had some time at hand, he took out his spatial pouch as he sat on the sofa.


    A normal person may need a little time to learn to handle the spatial pouch properly as it was a bit tricky to use. Though it was easier for those who had better control over their mana, like Jack.


    He put the pouch on his left palm. Channeling his mana through it, he became able to trace a vague outline of the items stored inside. It was like touching an object to know it from its shape without seeing it.


    After doing this, he had to push the required item with the mana, and this is where things get tricky. With so many items stored inside, it becomes difficult to push a specific item, especially when one can¡¯t see it.


    Though it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him, and as he pushed, a white hilt of a knife peeked outside from the mouth of the pouch. He took it out. Repeating this process, he took out a bone knife, a bone machete, and a spear.


    All were made from the bones of strong beasts. And the one he had donated to the guild paled in comparison to the quality of these.


    Earlier, when he had visited the market with Miti and Milo, he had seen similar handmade equipment. So, when he remembered, he took them out to drown in nostalgia.


    The knife and the machete had a one-sided blade and were entirely made out of bones. While the long spear only had its head made from bone, and the shaft was a special type of wood.


    These weapons aren¡¯t as strong on their own. Only when the mana is channeled through them do they become as hard as steel.


    These little ones had helped him in many life and death situations, and he was proud of his creation. Many weapons came and went. Only these three persisted. He would not part with them even if one offered gold and jewelry in exchange.


    With such thoughts, he caressed the blades, properly examined them, and thought if any more improvements could be made, while a contented smile appeared on his face.


    He took out a sharpening stone, and as he honed the edges with it, his thoughts drifted somewhere else.


    ¡­


    As they sat at the dining table for lunch, Rita answered his question, ¡°Hmm, a meal should be one to two large copper coins. It can also be as low as 50 copper coins at cheaper restaurants.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s where his thoughts had drifted. He couldn¡¯t help himself from wondering if there were any better options to work at for that woman he had rescued earlier.


    He then realized that he didn¡¯t have the basic market knowledge, so he asked his mother. ¡°What about the inns?¡±


    ¡°Hm, if I am not wrong, it should be 2 silver coins a month, not including the meals. Though, I am not so sure¡­ the prices might have increased by now¡­¡± she answered.


    Jack nodded in understanding. The Riri Rice from earlier cost him 30 copper coins per plate. So he got the basic idea of the pricing.


    These were the prices of the most basic things. And from them, every other price gets influenced, directly or indirectly.


    The currency in this world worked like this: 100 copper coins were equivalent to one large copper coin. 10 large copper coins made a silver coin, and then 10 silver coins made 1 gold coin.


    For his ideas to drift any further, he needed the basic information, and for that, he would have to perform market research. Only then would he be able to select a good business opportunity for those unfortunate women.


    After lunch, he finally left for the orphanage.


    ¡­


    As he arrived, he couldn¡¯t see a single soul on the ground of the orphanage, making him wonder where did everyone go.


    The yellow sunlight of the afternoon had brightened the ground, while the premises were as silent as they could get. The occasional gust of wind would remind him of the loneliness of the atmosphere.


    But as he strained his senses, he could hear children¡¯s noises from the building which was about 300m away from the gate where he was standing.


    The current time was lunchtime, so it was obvious that the children would be having lunch. But Jack was feeling awkward as he understood that his timing was bad.


    Yet, as he saw two men coming out of the director¡¯s office, he proceeded forward.


    ¡­


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t come today, Mr. Hero!¡± Melissa greeted him with a smile as soon as he entered her office.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Melissa. And sorry for my bad timing. Something came up on the way, or I would have arrived here in the morning,¡± Jack awkwardly replied. To which Melissa told him not to fret over small things.


    ¡°So, Mr. Hero, what would you like to learn?¡± she lifted a corner of her lips.


    ¡°Uh, can you please drop that ¡®Mr. Hero¡¯ thing¡­?¡± he smiled wryly, while she giggled. He asked her to teach him the remaining set of letters as he took out his mana slate to practice.


    After she was done teaching, she went for lunch while Jack continued his practice. After an hour of practice, he had learned all the letters in the alphabet. It wasn¡¯t that hard for him as he noticed that the muscle memory was still there.


    He then asked Melissa, who had just returned, about the numbers. So he completely learned the numbers in another hour. Only 10 numbers were needed to learn since all other numbers came from them. So it was pretty easy for him.

 Chapter 52 – Unending Curiosity

    The warm afternoon breeze blew from the window behind Jack as it caressed his back.


    He was sitting on the wooden sofa in Melissa''s spacious office as he practiced his writing, sticking his nose in the mana slate. Even as an hour passed, he never so much as turned his head.


    Concentration is one of the fundamental things required for hunting, and he had honed it pretty well in the Dark Woods. That naturally impressed the director sitting behind the large table.


    Jack has never bothered her even for a bit, and she could continue her work without minding his presence. She was pleased with his behavior.


    Soon after, he put the slate inside his pouch as he was done with his practice.


    ¡°Done already?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°So, what would you like to learn now?¡± Melissa asked.


    There were many things he wanted to know. But as he was transmigrated, he first wanted to know what this fantasy world has to offer. So he asked after pondering for a few moments, ¡°How about the geography of this continent?¡±


    ¡°Continent? You don¡¯t mean the world?¡± her lips curled up. Jack just smiled wryly, without saying anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that the world ends there?¡± she asked, and Jack shook his head in denial. He didn¡¯t know if she was testing him or just asking from her piercing gaze. It was like a teacher trying to reveal a sublime truth to his student by piquing his curiosity.


    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± she asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Since we can see the moon, the sun, and the stars, it¡¯s obvious that the world wouldn¡¯t end anywhere near.¡± He said, keeping the description as simple as possible. This world is probably not that advanced in terms of astronomical knowledge, he assumed for the time being.


    Thanks to the research that had been done in his previous world over many years, he knew the truth. But that doesn''t mean he can simply reveal it, even if it¡¯s the truth. The people won¡¯t accept it readily, given their deep-rooted beliefs.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t simply assume a belief without checking it out myself¡­¡± he added.


    Melissa blinked her eyes a few times when she heard his words. She then asked with expectations, ¡°Oh, then what about those who had already checked and confirmed that there exists a boundary in the ocean that doesn¡¯t let anyone advance further? How would you check if you cannot even advance?¡±


    ¡°What kind of boundary is it?" he asked.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Does it only obstruct the living beings, or does it obstruct everything? If so, then it must have separated a large amount of water from the ocean. The ocean outside must be hammering the barrier with its huge waves.¡±


    He took a breath before continuing, ¡°Is that barrier so strong that it can withstand such tremendous force? Or is it just obstructing the living beings and letting the water pass freely? What about the sky? Is it spanning over it as well? Is it obstructing the air as well? Then wouldn¡¯t that affect the atmosphere?¡±


    He paused to let it sink in her head. Then he said, ¡°These are a few questions that have to be answered before concluding. And the conclusion derived from that might not be correct either."


    Melissa stared at him in a daze with her eyes wide open. A moment later, a contemplative expression appeared on her face. That was a new and unique approach to perceive the world. Now, instead of his, her own curiosity was piqued.


    Over time, the legend of the Mana Goddess was being forgotten, and people had started believing that the world ends at the World Boundary. It was when the demons actually emerged that people started doubting their beliefs.


    Since she was a teacher, she assumed that it was her responsibility to enlighten the future of the nation, the youth. But instead, she got to learn something new from a kid.


    She wasn¡¯t dissatisfied. On the contrary, she was pleased. And so began her questions filled with curiosity.


    And Jack had to answer her, which he found a bit difficult. If he goes into more specifics, it will raise the question of where he obtained the knowledge. So he had to keep it a bit vague, and logical at the same time.


    In just a few questions, she acquired a whole different view of the world. But fortunately, she realized that they had strayed away from their topic.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ we strayed away from our topic! My bad. Sorry, Mr. Hero.¡± she said with an apologetic expression, just to see his wry smile. ¡°Oh, sorry, I will call you Jack from now on, Mr. Hero!¡±


    Jack¡¯s lips twitched as he finally understood that she was just teasing him.


    She then started explaining, ¡°This continent is divided into three parts,¡± lifting each finger, she continued, ¡°The Demon Kingdom to the west, our Lestia kingdom is in the middle, and the Mist Forest to the east.¡±


    ¡°Mist forest?¡± This was interesting. He already knew some basic things about those kingdoms, but this was new and interesting. Is it a forest covered with mist? Do people go astray there, to never return? His mind spun.


    Seeing his unbridled excitement, and as if sensing his thoughts, she answered, ¡°That¡¯s right! As the name suggests, it is a forest covered with mist, and whoever goes there, never comes back!¡±


    Jack raised his eyebrows, and his lips curled up, ¡°How many people have attempted till now?¡± He didn¡¯t ask if anyone attempted, but how many.


    ¡°A lot! Just to fail miserably¡­ Even the royal family had tried. Some of the soldiers had somehow managed to return and said that they saw various illusions and couldn¡¯t even track where they were going.¡±


    And with a sad smile, she added, ¡°And even after knowing this, people still try to traverse it¡­ just to fail and never return...¡±


    ¡°Oh! And why do they do that?¡± he asked.


    With a derisive smile, she answered, ¡°In search of resources. There are various rumors about treasures and such. Legends say that the forest is the lair of an ancient dragon, and the whole mist is created by him¡­ The dragon later came to be known as the mist dragon.¡±


    Now, this made Jack¡¯s eyes wide as saucers. That had certainly piqued his interest. After coming to a fantasy world, it would be a shame if he didn¡¯t see a real dragon.


    After coming to this world, just when he had thought that he had seen a mighty, and powerful dragon, he came to know that it was just a wyvern.


    Just when he had thought that he had defeated a dragon and become a dragon slayer, the Dulia town poured cold water on it. Now, if he slew a real dragon¡­ A wicked smile appeared on his face.


    Melissa made a weird smile seeing his expression. She then dropped another fuel in the fire, ¡°Also, beyond that mist is the fairyland where fairies reside.¡±


    Boom!


    Now his eyes popped out, and his blood began churning. A picture of beautiful girls with butterfly wings appeared in his head. This was too tempting, and it was inviting him for a visit as soon as possible.


    He must see a fairy along the way, he thought. But what if the fairies in this world were different from his imagination? So, after restraining his excitement, he asked, ¡°Fairies? What are those?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Legends say that they are the most beautiful creatures in the world. Beautiful girls who have wings¡­¡± She answered. And this was enough to make his desire leak out once again.


    And seeing his unrestrained desire, Melissa finally couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°You aren¡¯t planning to go there, are you?¡± she asked with a stern gaze. Jack could only awkwardly laugh.


    ¡°Listen, Jack. Even the strongest ¡®S¡¯ ranked adventurers had gone missing there! So perish the thought of ever going there!¡± She sternly instructed. And Jack then had to hear her lecture for quite some time.


    They then chatted for a while. He came to know that the forest occupies almost half of the continent. Even the Dark Woods is a part of that forest. While humans occupy less than half of the land.


    Between the border of the Lestia Kingdom and the Mist Forest, there lay the beastmen territory. All the beastmen are allied with the Lestia Kingdom to face the impending threat of the Demon Kingdom.


    The topics just didn¡¯t seem to finish as there were a lot of things to know. Jack¡¯s curiosity was unending, so they talked like that for a while.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like only the Mist Forest is interesting. There are places in our kingdom that are worth exploring. Like the ¡®Sword City¡¯, where you will be able to see all the beast people¡­¡± she said.


    And just when Jack was going to ask about the city, a knocking sound came.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    ¡°Come in,¡± Melissa permitted.


    Jack finally noticed the golden light of the evening coming from the window as he understood that their chatting had eaten a lot of time.


    While another melodious sound tingled his ears. Her fragrance also wafted into his nose.


    ¡°Big sis, I heard that¡­¡± Natalia barged in. And as she saw Jack, she halted for a moment, furrowed her brows, and said, ¡°Little hero, I heard that you killed someone?"

 Chapter 53 – Let’s Apologize Properly

    Note: Natalia is Natasha¡¯s clone.)


    ¡°Little hero, I heard that you killed someone?¡± Natalia asked with a frown. Her gaze was piercing, while there were some traces of disbelief on her face.


    If it was true, then she would have to teach him a few things, lest he becomes a demon in both mind and soul.


    Jack answered with a smile, ¡°Killed? I don¡¯t remember doing that! I just threw him in the air.¡± and chuckled.


    And Natalia blinked for a moment. Again, he had that nonchalant expression after killing someone! She had ignored it at first since the first one was a demon whom he had killed.


    But now, he had killed a human, and he was acting like it was no big deal! Wouldn¡¯t he lose his humanity if he kept it up like that?


    Natalia had such thoughts, and unbeknownst to her, she had started caring about him subconsciously.


    Her instincts had planted two thoughts in her mind. First, he was a strong male with a potent vitality, so she was naturally attracted to him.


    Second, if he kept that nonchalant attitude after killing someone, it would mean that he didn''t even think much about the consequences. Which was unfavorable to her survival.


    So she wanted him to have a sense of reasoning to think before doing anything irreversible. Yet, he just smiled nonchalantly as if nothing big had happened.


    ¡°You!... How could you do something like that? Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± she demanded an explanation.


    ¡°Feel? It¡¯s exactly because I feel a lot that I killed him. It¡¯s rather fortunate that I didn¡¯t gouge out his eyes, tear apart his limbs, and rip off his pecker!¡± Jack calmly answered. Yet, from his tone and sharp eyes, anger leaked out.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Natalia shuddered to hear his statement. What kind of inhuman things was he talking about? She stared at him for a moment until she heard Melissa''s voice from the side,


    ¡°Calm down, Natalia. Let¡¯s learn what exactly happened from him first,¡± she said in a calm voice. Talking to him until now, Melissa had realized how unique and intricate his thinking was. So she believed that there must be a reason behind what he did.


    Jack started explaining as Natalia sat on the chair before him. Both ladies'' expressions went from disbelief and curiosity to anger as they both furrowed their brows when Jack concluded his story, ¡°... So it was later that I came to know that the man had raped the woman, and would have raped the poor girl if I wasn¡¯t there¡­¡±


    Now Jack¡¯s actions felt just right. ¡®The bastard deserved death!¡¯ they both had thoughts along those lines.


    Natalia''s cheeks turned red out of embarrassment when she realized that she had misjudged him from her own ignorance. She had only heard a half-baked story from some gossiping adventurers and came yelling at Jack.


    Melissa¡¯s tense expression eased up thinking Jack had become angry for those poor souls. And from how young he was, she judged him to be a righteous and hot-blooded youth.


    Due to her vast 70 years of experience, she had a good eye for judging people, she believed. Young people like him tend to react to things spontaneously, which gives them troubles while growing up, she thought.


    But Natalia wasn¡¯t fully convinced yet. ¡°B-but¡­ but¡­¡±


    So Melissa gave her a reassuring smile as she thought that Natalia was still stubbornly following what she had said in annoyance that day.


    She knew everything about Natalia being Natasha¡¯s clone and her circumstances. She was the reason Natasha hadn¡¯t given up on her life and stayed somewhat stable in mind.


    She would ask her if she would become a demon. She used to pester her with the same question again and again. And despite telling her that she wouldn''t, Natalia would always bring the same question the next day.


    That had lasted for a few months, and Melissa would answer her that as long as she didn''t do inhuman things, she wouldn¡¯t become a demon. Now it seemed that Natalia had taken her advice at face value without giving it her own thought.


    So she answered, ¡°He is the hero of the town, Natalia. Know that he has a few rights by law¡­ if that¡¯s what you are worried about.¡±


    She was right. Alban had already instructed Jack regarding such things. That was also one of the reasons he hadn¡¯t killed the culprit on the spot and just threw him in the name of light punishment.


    Hearing her, Natalia¡¯s expression also eased up. Since her big sister was telling her that, she felt reassured.


    Jack smiled, and said, ¡°Big sis, you know, the weeds should be removed as soon as possible lest they halt the growth of the surrounding plants,¡± he paused as Natalia turned her gaze towards him to see his gentle smile.


    He went on, ¡°In this case, the weed was a poisonous one that would have eventually infected the whole field if it wasn''t taken care of in time.¡±


    ¡°Pff, hahaha! So you just uprooted the weed and threw it away?¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t help laughing hearing his eccentric analogy. It was simple and it described the issue really well. She now understood that she shouldn¡¯t categorize him on the same level as ordinary young people.


    So now, she was getting curious to know how his future would turn out. Maybe he would also be able to help Natasha? Such thoughts emerged in her mind. She would muse over it later.


    While Natalia had a confused expression as she stared at Melissa, who then explained to her, ¡°He is saying that if he had kept that man alive, he would have committed the same crime again.¡±


    Natalia raised her eyebrows in realization, and her expression turned to a thoughtful one. While thinking that a lot of time had passed, Jack took a long breath inhaling the two beauties¡¯ mature fragrance.


    And as soon as he did, his crotch tingled as lewd thoughts began coming to his mind. His sight moved to Natalia¡¯s large bulges on her chest, covered by her white blouse. He remembered how soft and squishy her boobs were when he had squeezed them.


    Then his sight also moved towards Melissa¡¯s breasts, which weren¡¯t as big as Natalia¡¯s, but they were round and beautiful. What if he fucked both the beauties at the same time?


    *Gulp*


    He gulped the saliva that had formed in his mouth. While his pheromones leaked out.


    Melissa noticed his lecherous gaze on her chest and also saw him gulping. She wasn¡¯t a little girl who would feel embarrassed or angry as she knew it was normal for people his age. So she just decided to tease him, ¡°Mr. Hero, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I guess¡­¡± he awkwardly laughed while cursing inwardly, ¡®Crap!¡¯ How could he let his desire show on his face? ¡°A lot of time has passed already. I guess I should go home now,¡± he then said as he stood up. Melissa nodded with a smile, while Natalia was in thinking mode.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jack had left the room that Natalia snapped out of her reverie. She quickly grabbed the keys from the desk, saying, ¡°Big sis, I will borrow your room,¡± and left the room. Melissa just smiled wryly.


    ¡­


    Jack walked a few steps out of the office and saw the children happily playing on the ground that was brightened by the evening sunlight. Their giggling, shouting and yelling noises made the atmosphere cheerful.


    Just then, he heard Natalia¡¯s melodious voice from behind, ¡°Little hero¡­¡±


    He turned and stared at her mesmerizing face for a few moments. The golden light of the sun illuminated her fair skin and made it shine. Her light brown eyes also shined with a golden hue.


    But her eyes had an apologetic look, her brows creased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little hero,¡± she said.


    And Jack chuckled, ¡°Hehe! What are you apologizing for, big sis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I yelled at you without even knowing what actually happened,¡± she replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°Yelled? When did you yell?¡± He chuckled again because she hadn¡¯t done that. ¡°In that case, I should apologize as well for getting carried away,¡± he added with a smile as he thought that his anger might have appeared on his face.


    Natalia blinked her eyes as she also stared into his radiant black eyes. And his handsome, gently smiling face. Her lips then curled up into a sweet smile, which soon turned into a naughty grin as she said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s apologize properly inside, shall we?¡±


    She grabbed his hand and started guiding him inside. And Jack became excited as he understood what she meant. Though, he soon became confused as he felt something wasn¡¯t right.


    They entered the corridor, took the right, and climbed the stairs to reach the second floor. She then brought him to a locked room as she took out the keys and opened up the lock.

 Chapter 54 – Natalia in Bliss (R-18)

    (Note: Natalia is Natasha¡¯s clone.)


    Jack was getting more and more confused along the way. No, he wouldn¡¯t mind fucking a beauty like Natalia. In fact, he was quite eager and excited about it.


    But why was she letting him do the deed to her? Who is he to her anyway? Even for their first time, she had just let him do whatever he wanted to her body in the name of reward. Is she just a¡­


    Before he could say the word ¡®slut¡¯, his thoughts halted, and he decided not to think about it much.


    He didn¡¯t know that it was still better because the people who were affected by her ability couldn¡¯t even think that much. They would forget the whole incident.


    Natalia didn¡¯t want to be seen as a slut by the people, and ruin whatever remained of her reputation. So she had developed a unique charm ability in the process.


    She didn¡¯t know that at the beginning. But after realizing the abnormality, and considering how demon witches charm their victims, she had branded her ability as a unique charm ability.


    Although she had noticed that her ability didn¡¯t work on Jack, she had brushed it off as him being strong. So it was obvious that it would take some time for the ability to work.


    Until then, she will just have to be in his presence as much as possible, while she can just gather vitality from him during that time. That was her initial plan. But, unbeknownst to her, her thoughts had already started bending in another direction.


    It wasn¡¯t her intention to use him, or anyone else for that matter, but her own helplessness. She couldn¡¯t ask for help from anyone as her ability was similar to those witches. There was a possibility of her being branded as a demon for that.


    And dying wasn¡¯t an option as Melissa had strictly warned her, ¡°You dare think of dying? Then what would master¡¯s efforts to save you amount to?¡±


    ¡­


    Natalia took off her adventure boots and put them to the side of the door. Jack also did the same. She then opened the door and gestured for Jack to enter. Then she closed the Aldrop from the inside.


    The fragrance of books, along with Melissa¡¯s fragrance, entered Jack¡¯s nose as soon as he entered. He looked around the room.


    It wasn¡¯t large, just a medium-sized one. Large enough to accommodate a table, two cupboards, and a double bed.


    A few books lay on the table along with some documents. While all the furniture appeared to be cheap and aged, yet everything appeared neat and clean. Melissa kept her room tidied it seemed. It was more Melissa-like, he thought.


    ¡°So this is Ms. Melissa¡¯s room?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°And we are going to dirty her bedsheets?¡± he said with a wry smile. It didn¡¯t feel quite right.


    Natalia walked in front of him, looked into his eyes with a sensual gaze, and put her hands around his neck.


    Jack looked into her bewitching eyes and his heartbeat quickened. He inhaled her flowery smell as blood rushed to his crotch. Her soft cherry lips then parted to say, ¡°Hehe, little hero, are you worried about that? I will, of course, clean up her room after we are done.¡±


    Although she had wrapped her hands around his neck, her body didn¡¯t touch his. There was still a gap remaining to feel her warmth and softness. And when her juicy lips moved to talk, Jack finally couldn¡¯t hold his urge to kiss her.


    His hands involuntarily moved and rested on her soft, curvy hips, and he pulled her closer to his body, to press her large boobs against his chest. And he sealed her juicy lips.


    His fully erect dick poked her belly, and he found it hard to control himself, his lust flared up. Her charm ability worked diligently, making him unable to resist her temptation.


    He wildly kissed her as their tongues entangled with their kiss. His tongue moved around, circled, and caressed her warm, slippery, and juicy tongue. They sucked and exchanged their saliva.


    Soon, his hands moved downwards, tracing her hips, until they finally reached her plump buttocks. He then kneaded those soft and springy flesh mounds over her skirt to his heart¡¯s content.


    Natalia also enjoyed the kiss, so she tightened her hands around his neck. Her crotch tingled as she felt his strong hands playing with her butt. Their kiss became more passionate.


    After their intense kiss, they separated after a few minutes. Both were getting more and more impatient to get to the action. So Jack started removing his clothes, while Natalia also did the same.


    She had just arrived from an adventure mission. And although she had kept her leather armor inside her spatial pouch, various adventuring tools were still equipped all over her body.


    By the time Jack had removed his clothes, Natalia was only putting all the equipment inside her spatial pouch, which she then kept on the table.


    Jack couldn¡¯t wait, so he lifted her body in a princess carry and threw her onto the bed. She cutely squealed in surprise at his sudden action.


    He then climbed over her body, and they intensely kissed once again. It didn¡¯t last long as Jack broke it and moved his body below to remove her panties.


    His hands slithered into her knee-length skirt, and as they encountered the soft fabric of her panties, he gripped and dragged it out as his hands traced her soft, smooth, and thick thighs, until he fully removed it out. He then noticed it being wet with her juices.


    He was impatient to stick his dick inside her as soon as possible, but he suddenly remembered how good his mother¡¯s honey tasted. And he wanted to taste Natalia¡¯s honey as well before dirtying up her pussy.


    So he flipped her skirt to see her wet pink flower. And a faint flowery fragrance wafted into his nose. Faint in comparison to his mother¡¯s. And it didn¡¯t feel that natural to him for some reason.


    But he was too aroused to think about that. Her pubic region was smooth, unlike the previous time. He wanted to ask her if she had shaved but refrained from asking as it would just delay his meal.


    Just when Natalia was expecting him to plunge his meat rod into her little sister, she saw him lifting and bending her legs into an ¡®M¡¯ shape as his face approached her crotch.


    She panicked and blurted, ¡°W-what are you doing, little hero?¡± No one had ever done that to her before. So she was embarrassed.


    Jack ignored her as his mouth approached that smooth white area and gently kissed it. With chuu-chuu sounds, he slowly pecked her pubic region until he reached her wet honey cave.


    Upon arriving, he first gave it an intense kiss, making Natalia moan in pleasure, ¡°Mmnnn.¡± She had tightly shut her eyes as a jolt of pleasure passed throughout her entire body.


    His hands moved on her soft labia and parted her lips to reveal a pink flower with inner and outer petals. A pink bud also peeked out from the top.


    So his tongue swiftly moved on every corner of her petal, sending jolts of pleasure throughout her body. His tongue then arrived near the erect bud, and as soon as he flicked it with his tongue, her body flinched and twitched a few times as she had a light orgasm.


    *Squirt*


    Her transparent nectar gushed out. So Jack quickly wrapped her entire flower in his mouth as he intensely began sucking it.


    And this was enough to make Natalia moan in ecstasy, ¡°Ahh! Mmmm¡­.¡± She covered her mouth. Even as his mouth sucked her entire honey cave, she could sense his tongue moving over her flower. She could even feel the texture of his tongue.


    As Jack drank her nectar, he couldn¡¯t find it tasty like his mother¡¯s. His mother¡¯s love-juice had a honey-like sweet taste and a strong, intoxicating smell.


    But Natalia didn¡¯t have that. Although it was a bit viscous and slippery, it was bland in taste, just a bit salty. He didn¡¯t give it much thought and kept doing his job.


    For the next few minutes, his mouth kissed and sucked her flower. His tongue roamed all over her wet lips and occasionally flicked her bud. Soon, his movements became intense, and he started sucking and flicking her clit.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the assault of such pleasure and approached her orgasm. Her thighs gripped his head on their own, while her hand clenched his hair as it pushed it downward.


    Her toes curled in an arc as she came intensely in his mouth.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhhh!¡±


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Her body twitched incessantly and her honey leaked out in large amounts, just to be swallowed up by Jack¡¯s mouth.


    It took her orgasm a few minutes to subside, and even after that, she panted heavily.


    ...


    This was one of the intense orgasms she had experienced until now. Other ones were with Jack when he had fucked her before.


    This orgasm was completely different, and if she had to choose between this and the previous ones with Jack, she would choose both as both had unique pleasures.


    (Thanks DragonKB for your generous support! He directly sent Rs. 1000 to by bank A/c. through Paytm!


    I was thinking of creating an Indians exclusive What''s App group so that my fellow Indians would be able to support me for as cheap as Rs. 10!


    The money will directly be deposited to my account through UPI, and unlike patreeon and pay pal, I won''t lose money in taxes and platform charges...


    What do you guys think?)

 Chapter 55 – Different Sensations (R-18)

    (I tried writing in a third person limited POV in this chapter. Although it isn''t perfect, it can be improved.


    Tell me what POV you would prefer. With the previous pov, I can show everyone¡¯s emotions and thoughts, while with this, it will be limited to one person to make hold limited suspense.)


    ----Natalia¡¯s POV-----


    Natalia breathed heavily from her wide open mouth, trying to gulp down the air as much as possible as her generous bosoms heaved up and down.


    Her hands clenched Jack¡¯s hair as her thighs gripped his head in its place. While she enjoyed the jolts of ecstasy passing through her veins.


    She was still wearing her white blouse and the grey skirt, though it had become messy. Jack didn¡¯t bother to strip them.


    Natalia was never on the receiving end. Until now, the other party would only care about their own satisfaction, never about her.


    Part of it was her charm technique which made them lustful. And the other part was that their own lust would cloud their intelligence.


    But now, due to how powerful Jack was, he could resist her charm technique to some extent.


    For the first time, she felt the other party cared for her while doing this. She couldn¡¯t help finding his actions intimate and affectionate.


    As the jolts of heat that wreaked havoc throughout her body subsided, she hurriedly released Jack¡¯s head from her grasp as she realized what wrong she had done.


    Yet, soon, Jack¡¯s warm lips kissed her pubic region, and while pecking, his head came upwards. It kissed her belly, her stomach, and her breasts over her blouse. After kissing her neck a few times, it arrived in her sight.


    And by now, her heart had entirely melted with his affectionate gestures. She couldn¡¯t resist wrapping her hands around his neck and firmly pressing her lips on his. Their tongues soon found their way as they intertwined in a passionate kiss.


    A minute or so later, she sensed his hard, hot rod poking her belly, twitching in excitement. While he breathed raggedly, finding it hard to control himself.


    So she released her hands around his neck and broke their kiss.


    Jack stretched his hand towards his crotch, and she found his tip poking her sensitive entrance, making her shudder for a moment.


    His tip then teased her lower mouth, and soon, as it aligned, it pierced her tight cave in one thrust as it sent a bigger jolt of current through her body. It was a much different sensation than she had ever experienced.


    His hot, hard, and thick rod stretched her vaginal passage as her walls squirmed in a rhythm as if inviting their owner. Unlike previous times, it effortlessly intruded inside as if her vagina had assisted it.


    Even its veins and shape were traceable with her walls. Its intrusion halted, and it began retreating while her pussy assisted it obediently.


    Jack began moving with long thrusts, supporting his upper body by placing his hands on either side of her. His mouth approached her neck, and began kissing.


    Her hands roamed over his muscular back, feeling its strength.


    Soon, his thrusting became rhythmic, and with each thrust, his dick reached further into her vagina to poke her womb. While his balls slapped her ass cheeks to make lewd sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Hot jolts of currents coursed throughout her body, prompting her to shut her eyes. But soon, as she opened her eyes, she saw Jack¡¯s lustful face before her.


    So she tightly hugged his neck and started the passionate kiss once again. His sturdy body ravaged and subdued her beneath his. His broad chest felt secure, and his smell was calming yet arousing at the same time.


    And due to how violent the havoc of the pleasurable jolts was, her moans couldn¡¯t help but leak out of her mouth. ¡°MMmnnn¡­ mmmm¡­¡± only to be suppressed in his mouth. Yet, they didn¡¯t stop, and she tried to moan as loudly as possible to celebrate how good she felt.


    Soon, his movements became faster as he appeared to reach his climax. She wasn¡¯t in any better condition either. Her whole body had become hot and restless.


    A few minutes later, Jack pressed his whole body on hers, plunging his dick deep inside until the end. It began twitching and wriggling intensely inside her, stimulating her to her limit.


    This time, to her surprise, her walls squirmed with his dick''s thrusting rhythm. As if trying to milk out whatever was stored inside his balls. Her pussy seemed quite eager to swallow his cum.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    As if her stomach was torn open, his twitching dick spewed warm jets of semen into her womb. And due to sheer pleasure, her body twitched incessantly, her mind turning blank.


    The trembling went out of control as she had to roll her eyes back into her sockets. And her honey cave finally released the gushes of honey in sync with his dick''s twitching as she came with him.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Her transparent honey leaked out of the plug and moistened her ass cheeks before trailing down to soak the bed sheets.


    Jack released their kiss, and they both buried their faces into each other''s necks until their orgasms subsided, their warm, sweaty bodies entangled.


    ----Jack¡¯s POV----


    Jack held her warm, squirming body in his embrace. Her legs clamped at his back as her soft body tightly clung to his like a Koala.


    He felt his body and balls being lighter, and his mind cleared up a bit. His raging lust had somewhat subsided, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    How bad he wanted to lose all his restraints, to unleash his full strength, and just go wild until he was satisfied! But he knew, if he went berserk, he would end up bringing a huge calamity, a calamity so dire that the entire Dulia town would find it hard to handle. Even deaths would be a trivial thing.


    Holding on to the shred of his rationality, he held himself back as he thought of caring for the one before him. A few minutes passed that seemed like an eternity as he found the woman beneath him being stable. He could no longer hold back.


    So he separated from her body as he saw her reluctant to part face. He flipped her on her stomach and put his knees on either side of her legs.


    Flipping her grey skirt, he held her soft, curvy hips as he lifted her waist to his crotch before poking open her glistening lower lips.


    There were no signs of his white semen, not a single drop. But he was in no situation of thinking about such small things right now.


    With a long, yet somewhat gentle thrust, his dick plunged inside her wet honey cave to feel her squishiness and warmth.


    And heard her squeal in surprise and pleasure, "Ahhhnnnn!!!! Haaa¡­. Mnnn¡­¡±


    *Pah!*


    He gave another thrust, colliding his balls on her thighs. His dick swiftly got inside. Her walls parted and squirmed to swallow his length as much as they could.


    Her plump butt jiggled as her body shuddered at his forceful intrusion. His throat dried instantly seeing this.


    His sight moved upwards to see Natalia burying her face into a pillow, turning her moans into muffled ones as her hands clenched the bed sheets tightly.


    Her disheveled black hair spread all over her back and on the bed. Her white skin glistened with sweat while her smooth white ass cheeks also shined.


    Her bewitching state aroused him even further, and he had a wild urge to eat her thoroughly. So his thrusting intensified, and his flexible body danced in a rhythm. His waist moved like a snake, with smooth movements.


    He could move his dick in and out with considerable speed due to all the lubricants she had released, evident in the squelching sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Her supple butt collided with his waist just like her soft thighs. Soon, his movements changed, and his body jerked in such a rhythm that his tip rhythmically scraped her upper walls, sending new jolts of pleasure, evident in her changed moaning and twitching of her body.


    ¡°Ahhh! Ahhmm!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Obscene sounds resounded while he neared his orgasm. But even before he could cum, Natalia¡¯s body started twitching vigorously.


    And although her pussy squirted her honey, and her body twitched uncontrollably, Jack could not stop thrusting as he was almost there.


    Her body silently shuddered as her moaning appeared to be suppressed due to the orgasm.


    He gave a few more long thrusts and pushed his dick further until the end as he came, shooting copious amounts of loads of cum into her vagina.


    The mechanism in his crotch rapidly contracted and relaxed, delivering loads of cum from his balls to his urethra, and then it spewed outside with each twitch of his dick.


    By the time his orgasm subsided, he felt his raging lust calm down, giving him the much-needed clarity. He breathed heavily because of all the blood that rushed throughout his body.


    His heart pumped the blood in excitement and unrest.


    A minute later, it all calmed down, making him feel content. But the next moment, he saw something absurd, or rather, sensed.


    (Some people leaving lower ratings just because Natalia appeared a whore and Jack lost his virginity to her!????


    I still don''t understand what''s so big deal with a man''s virginity!?


    But I swear, in my future novels, I''m gonna give everyone 10 intact hymens! Even the mothers and fathers won''t be spared!????)

 Chapter 56 – Pound Her to Oblivion (R-18)

    (Please point out language mistakes and suggest changes if possible.)


    As Jack somewhat came to his senses, he could sense the warm energy contained within his semen gush into Natalia¡¯s vagina. It wasn¡¯t his first time sensing it, but it was noticeable to him today.


    But the absurd thing was that the warm energy of his semen flowed upwards and accumulated in her lower abdomen. Was it normal? Why was it so pronounced?


    As he mulled over it for a while, he focused all his attention on her body. Her body had mana, and it was circulating normally. Yet, he felt like she lacked something fundamental for being a human being.


    Like, she lacked warmth. If it can be called vitality, then it would be that. Her body wasn¡¯t cold to touch, just not warm to his sixth sense; or something.


    He couldn¡¯t describe it properly, but he knew he had sensed this warmth all over people''s bodies, and it was mostly concentrated in their lower abdomen.


    But Natalia lacked any of that. Her body appeared cold. While the warm energy of his semen flowing inside her made a stark contrast with her cold body. It was like black ink on a whiteboard. That¡¯s why it was more noticeable.


    Such thoughts naturally lead to more questions. What exactly was she? A puppet? An android? Or a clone? But she was too human to be considered any of that.


    Hmm¡­ clone? From all the anime and novels he had read in his previous life, he had a little understanding of that. It was basically a copy of someone made out of some sort of energy. But in most cases, they were fragile.


    He didn¡¯t even know how much the cloning technique copied the original body. Does it only copy the outer appearance? Or does it also copy the whole internal organs and their functions?


    Again, he realized he lacked knowledge about this world. Well, it had just been 7 days since he came to this town, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. It will take time to learn.


    But now, he wanted to know more about the woman before him. Due to all the mysteries she was hiding, his interest was piqued.


    The more mysterious something appears, the more the mind gets attracted towards it, and the more curious it becomes to understand and know it. This curiosity either leads to something incredible or something disastrous. Fortunately, Jack isn''t a cat, so he was probably safe...


    He felt Natalia¡¯s panting body through his hands holding her waist. His hard dick was still inside her sopping wet pussy. She seemed exhausted, so he released his grip on her waist.


    Her waist slumped down, and his dick popped out from her squishy entrance with a plopping sound, making him feel like Deja Vu. It was just like his first time with her.


    She had said she wanted to reward him for killing the wyvern, and her reward was... her body! Why did she so readily give it to him? Or did she only want to enjoy sex? Was she so craving pleasure? She never rejected his advances. In fact, she was the one to initiate her seduction. And they would end up doing the deed. But why?


    Hm? She lacked vitality, so does that mean¡­


    He remembered how the demon witches acted, and his thoughts traveled in a far-fetched direction.


    Since they gather vitality for their survival. Natalia might also be doing the same. It was unbelievable, but sensing how his vitality gathered in her belly, he was more inclined to believe that.


    Then, does that mean she is just a puppet that is gathering vitality for her demon body? A weird thought emerged, but he didn¡¯t dare to draw a conclusion based on the little knowledge he had about this world.


    With each thought, Natalia appeared more and more mysterious to him. And so did his curiosity increase, along with his desire to know more about her.


    But if that was the case, if she was gathering vitality, she must also have to do it with other men, right? The sudden thought made him feel sick.


    ¡°Hehe, little hero, are you done already?¡± Her melodious giggling sound woke Jack up from his contemplation. His gaze returned to the sensually smiling Natalia, who had turned her upper body in his direction. Her clothes were still on as Jack didn¡¯t have time to take them off.


    ¡°Already? Are you testing me, big sis?¡± he said, and his lips curled into a mischievous smirk. Natalia weirdly smiled as if sensing a bad premonition.


    Jack flipped her skirt over and grabbed her meaty mounds as his claws kneaded them into various shapes. He shook them to make them jiggle.


    Natalia giggled in amusement, finding him to be eccentric.


    He then parted those springy globes, and his sight fell upon her second pink garden. Guiding his ever-hard dick into her second hole, he pushed his hips.


    ¡°Ahhnnn!¡± Natalia¡¯s body twitched, and she moaned, burying her face in the pillow once again. It was weird for her, taking his dick into her ass, that is. He had taken the first time of her backdoor that day, and yet she couldn¡¯t say anything at that time.


    She later realized that she had enjoyed it, and she had confirmed it when they did it in the forest. It was weird for her, just like her little hero¡¯s behavior.


    To Jack¡¯s surprise, her back entrance was different from what he could remember. The first time, when he had intruded here in the guild, this hole was uninviting as if indicating that it wasn¡¯t made for such acts. During the second time, he noticed some changes in it.


    But now, even the sphincter muscle of her entrance had changed, it seemed. As he pushed his hips, her elastic entrance quickly molded itself to his shape.


    His dick was lubricated with their juices, so the intrusion was easy. But it wasn¡¯t just because of that. It seemed as if her whole passage had been shaped to his dick¡¯s shape, to invite it in, and help its pounding.


    As he pushed further, his whole dick disappeared inside her ass as if it was swallowed it inside her warm and soft embrace. The tight softness stretched and molded to his dick¡¯s shape, wrapping it all around.


    And a wild thought emerged, telling him to mold all of her holes to his shape. His eyes became bloodshot as his lust flared once again.


    He leaned forward to pull both of her hands as her springy supple ass cheeks got squashed by his hips. As he held her hands, her upper body was raised, and her boobs dangled and jiggled erotically inside her blouse.


    *Pah!*


    ¡°Ahhhhnnn!¡±


    A long, deep thrust made an obscene sound. Jack no longer held back. His hips moved and soon became intense. Her supple asscheeks collided on his waist to make lewd sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Natalia moaned in pleasure with her mouth open wide. Her perky boobs jiggled heavily with his intense thrusting. Jack¡¯s thick and long cock was wreaking havoc in her ass once again.


    And this time, it wasn¡¯t painful like her first time, far from it. She found it too pleasurable that she thought she could get addicted to it.


    As most of the constitution of her body was mana, she had mutated rather quickly. Her anal passage had already been tuned for accomodating Jack¡¯s cock and transformed into an almost perfect sex organ with its own lubricants.


    That¡¯s why Jack could pound his whole length inside her ass. And this naturally heightened her pleasure as his cock reached her unreachable depths.


    So it didn¡¯t take much time for her to approach her climax as her body began to twitch incessantly, her honey leaked out.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    However, Jack didn¡¯t stop, he continued as he was near. And seeing how erotically her body twitched and squirted, new sensations aroused him to his climax in no time.


    With a last long thrust, he pulled her hands towards him, making her ass collide with his thighs as he pushed his cock deep inside her ass, planting his seed.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    His dick wriggled once again, shaking her stretched anal passage, arousing her to her limit. All this time, she kept twitching and cumming. While his cumming only intensified her orgasm.


    ¡­


    ¡°Haa! Haa!¡±


    Both of them panted heavily as a few minutes passed, and their orgasm subsided. Jack still held her hands and supported her body.


    It was intense, but Jack wasn¡¯t satisfied. He won¡¯t be satisfied unless he fucked her senseless this time. So he pulled and supported her body by groping her boobs and began moving again, albeit slowly.


    Natalia was still in a daze, relishing her orgasm. But she soon realized Jack¡¯s earlier words were true. He wasn¡¯t going to stop anytime soon. So she prepared herself to orgasm multiple times like always, perhaps more this time.


    Her plump butt got squished against his waist, while her boobs were being squashed and molded into various shapes by his hands.


    His right hand then moved below, tracing her softness, until it reached her lower lips, and the pleasure made her shudder due to how sensitive she was.


    Soon, after massaging her plump lower lips, Jack directly stuffed his two middle fingers into her sopping wet cunt. She threw her head back as she heavily gasped.


    This was just the beginning, she knew, so she rested her head on his shoulder and let Jack do as he pleased with her wet pussy.


    As Jack¡¯s fingers disappeared inside her vagina, he began moving them in and out as his thumb naturally found its target, her erect bud.


    As he flicked it, her ass tightened around Jack¡¯s cock, and Jack was eager to pump his cock with fervor and enjoy her elastic butt colliding against his waist.


    He intended to pound her to oblivion.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    (Tell me if you would like to read another R-18 chapter of Natalia or want me to move forward with the plot.)


    Discord: https://discord.gg/tpZUwe5cFT


    (For character ref images, lewd stories and much more!)

 Jack is stupid…

    (Even if something confuses you, please read it till the end.)


    This is about the deal with the Guild Master in chapter 5 and 6.


    Understand this:


    1. There are two types of profits: gross profit and net profit.


    2. There are two types of expenses: manufacturing expenses and office expenses.


    When a product is manufactured, it isn¡¯t as simple as a $10 product, when sold at $15, $5 will be the profit earned. That $5 is a gross profit. There are then management, marketing, sales, and distribution expenses. They aren¡¯t direct expenses but indirect ones as they are not directly incurred on a single product but as a whole.


    So, when calculated per unit expense, let¡¯s say it costs $3 per unit. Then whatever profit remained (gross profit $5 less $3 office expenses = $2) will be the net profit. This is the actual profit earned by an organization. This profit will then go to the business (if reinvested) and to the shareholders.


    -------------------------------------------------


    B) How a contract is formed:


    We aren¡¯t talking about legal requirements but the motives of the parties. Both parties will form a contract only if their motives are fulfilled. In this case, it¡¯s profit.


    1. So if Jack had asked for more than he had, and if the guild (not Albert) couldn¡¯t find profit in it, it would rather not form a contract. It would be better off continuing with its old way.


    2. About monopoly. First, understand what it is: When one has complete control over an industry or service. This means that there are no competitors.


    Jack has competitors! Because in a monopoly, there should be a unique product that no one has. That¡¯s not possible in real life as products will have similarities, and that can¡¯t be avoided.


    So Jack can¡¯t monopolize the market!


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    C) But he can have the highest purity, so can¡¯t he monopolize?


    No! That¡¯s not a monopoly! That¡¯s monopolistic competition! He can compete monopolistically with other purifying businesses, but he can¡¯t monopolize the market!


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    D) How much does the guild earn?


    Let¡¯s say the guild purchases beast cores for 1000 coins and expends another 500 coins on them to purify them. Then the cost of those cores has now increased to 1500 coins. Since they are purified, they can be sold with a greater profit. So let¡¯s say it can sell them for 2500 coins and earn 1000 coins as profit, right?


    Wrong! This is just the gross profit. There will be sales and distribution expenses further which include transport expenses as well. In addition, there will be market price fluctuations! So the profit will be uncertain.


    So now, let¡¯s say the guild paid another 500 coins as distribution expenses. Now the profit remaining is the net profit, which is 500 coins. This is the actual earning of the guild.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    E) Jack entered:


    Now Jack is going to do the work of purifying businesses. The guild had spent 500 coins on purifying previously. So that means it has the capacity to spend the same on Jack.


    But Jack can do that for free, without additional charges. This means the guild will directly earn 1000 coins as net profit!


    But as Jack has demanded, it will pay 30% of it, which will be 300 coins. It will still earn 700 coins as net profit rather than 500 like in the previous example.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    F) Doesn¡¯t that mean that Jack could¡¯ve asked for more?


    Right, he could¡¯ve asked for 50% (500 coins) and the guild would¡¯ve profited the same as previously.


    Now tell me. Since the guild would¡¯ve profited the same, why would it establish a transaction with Jack?


    It won¡¯t! It will require a concrete reason to do the transaction with Jack. And the additional 200 coins is the concrete reason!


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    G) Doesn¡¯t Jack have higher refining quality than any other refiners?


    Yes. But the guild will have to consider if it actually matters considering the profit.


    The highest rank of the core the guild can collect will be B rank as there are only B rankers in the guild. The B ranked cores are small-sized, lemon-sized. They can¡¯t be used to create a magic staff. At most, they can be used as batteries. So the guild can¡¯t flaunt its purity to anyone as it won¡¯t be a significant difference. They aren¡¯t playing lemons!


    It will surely make a difference if the core is an S-ranked. And the difference would be significant as it will be used for creating a magic staff.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    H) My mistake:


    I mentioned 200% when it actually should be 100%. How will the purity exceed the physical limit? The physical limit of anything is 100% and it cannot be exceeded.


    So I ask for your forgiveness for this. I¡¯m still a newbie, and I tell you, there will be a lot of mistakes in the future as well!


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    I) Jack¡¯s mistake:


    He could¡¯ve asked for 50% and see how it goes. Then the guild master could¡¯ve come to 40%. He can¡¯t ask for more than 50 as the guild won¡¯t do the transaction in loss, obviously. The guild won¡¯t agree even with 50% as it won¡¯t have a profit.


    But Jack (and me) asked for 30% as I didn¡¯t know how the other things worked. I didn¡¯t know about that world''s market and what additional costs are involved.


    ********From the blogs and youtube videos on writing, I had learned not to make an MC perfect as he wouldn''t be relatable in that case. It was mentioned to show the MC making mistakes. That¡¯s what I did, but it turns out that the readers here want a perfect MC.********


    I was trying to make the MC make mistakes and learn from them. This way, the character will develop and become smart. But it turns out that it was my mistake considering how much criticism I got.


    I''m still following the advice on youtube and blogs! But I think they talk about other audiences, while the Webnovel audience is different.


    That''s where I saw the difference and made mistakes...


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    ***If you call the MC stupid, it means you are calling me one! I won¡¯t deny, but you should at least not tell me, right? It hurts you know!***


    Instead you can tell me how I can improve¡­


    But no. They just spew out their anger as if I have cuckolded them!


    I don''t even know how much of my self esteem has remained by now¡­


    I think it will soon diminish! XD


    Now, I think whatever I think will turn out to be a mistake in the future... I don''t have faith in myself anymore...


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    I was trying to make everything as simple as possible so the readers can understand. That''s why I didn''t drag their conversation and made it simple.


    But if I must make it complex, then I will, from now on¡­


    Feel free to point out if I missed something and the mistakes...

 Chapter 57 – Get Them!

    (Note 1: Sorry guys for taking so long. The problem was that whenever I sat to write, I''d get discouraging thoughts. I''d feel like whatever I write would turn out to be pathetic¡­


    So it took me this long to recover. In the meantime, though, I researched, searched for ideas, and read novels for inspiration.)


    (Note 2: My understanding of writing is still all over the place. I still don''t know when to hold and when to reveal. I don''t know if it was the right time to reveal some mysteries. Still, I hope this chapter clears up your past doubts.)


    (Note 3: I have used the word ¡®evolve¡¯ for a specific reason.)


    Natalia lay on the bed, naked and exhausted. They had gone for it for two hours, with Natalia provoking Jack again and again.


    So Jack complied and filled her up with his countless loads of cum.


    Natalia did not mind as she liked doing it with Jack more and more. The way he did her made her feel cared for by him. In addition, the more she collects his vitality, the more beneficial it will be for her.


    Jack dressed up and was currently checking the bookshelf near the table in Melissa¡¯s room.


    It had gotten dark outside, while the room was illuminated by a yellow lamp placed on the nearby desk. He could still see in the darkness but had decided to light up the lamp.


    The books ranged from history, magic, mana, etc. Though most of them were history books in which he was not the least bit interested.


    And although he was tempted to read the magic ones, he had to check all the books present to choose the most interesting one.


    He had gotten familiar with this world¡¯s language. But he was far from being fluent. He could only read it slowly. Just then, he found a dust-eating book hidden behind the shelved books.


    His sight fell on the title, and the meaning came to him naturally, ¡°GET THEM!¡± His jaws dropped, and his eyes popped out in shock.


    It was in English! The fucking book was in English!


    He looked at the book, dumbfounded for a few moments as all sorts of thoughts ran through his mind, making a mess of his thoughts.


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that he was not the only one transmigrated? That he had companions? That he wasn¡¯t lonely?


    And how the hell did this book end up in this place? Why was it in English?


    He shook his head to calm himself and took out the book as he sat on the chair before the table. He dusted off both the front and the back.


    The back cover was empty, while the front read, ¡°GET THEM!¡± and below it was, ¡°A comprehensive guide to properly take care of those poor souls.¡±


    ¡°By The Harem King!¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyebrows twitched. What kind of self-declared harem king was this?


    Even the title was fishy as hell. And although he wanted to deny it, he knew what the author was talking about.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ So the fellow transmigrator decided to write about how to woo women? What a pervert! And a shameless bastard!¡¯


    As for him, he wasn¡¯t a pervert. Definitely not!


    So the book was akin to disposable trash to him. It explains why it was written in English.


    From where he had come, he had been hammered with morality for all his life. And the beliefs he had were deeply rooted in him.


    However, he still decided to read it for ¡®research purposes.¡¯ How could he disrespect his fellow earthling? He would want to know more about him. He finally got to know that he wasn¡¯t lonely after all.


    He turned its cover. The title and the subtitle were repeated on the first page. But below that, it read, ¡®Do you think this is trash?¡¯


    Hm! Hm! Jack nodded.


    ¡®If yes, then it¡¯s natural. But ignore the advice in this book at your own peril! I won¡¯t be responsible if it costs the happiness of your loved one due to your ignorance!¡¯


    And the ¡®advice¡¯ ended there, but it was enough to hook Jack¡¯s attention. The author had targeted one of the fundamental weaknesses of human beings. Now Jack wanted to know what the author had to say, at the very least.


    He turned the page, ¡°Preface: Fellow transported brother...¡±


    Jack raised his eyebrows. Transported? Then he wasn¡¯t transmigrated like him? Then how was he transported? And what about himself? He couldn¡¯t even remember how he was transmigrated into this world.


    Inhaling a deep breath, he read further, ¡°This book contains a few sublime truths of this world. Learning and mastering them will lead to a more fulfilled and prosperous isekai life!"


    The author then proceeded to explain what the book would offer and what to expect from it. But then, at the end of it, it read:


    ¡°If you think that love is some kind of sacred or magical realm where things will just fall into place if they are meant to, then you are in trouble, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Leaving things to chance is a recipe for disaster and reveals that we do not take love and romance seriously. It is just a cover for our laziness.¡±


    ¡°So you must shed your laziness and take control of your life. And put effort on your partner¡¯s behalf to show how much you care for them and how much they are worth to you.¡±


    Laziness.


    He had surely become lazy ever since he had returned to his ¡®home¡¯. When he needs just two to four hours of sleep, he has been sleeping for eight hours unnecessarily.


    If you do something more than necessary, it will undoubtedly have its consequences.


    He sighed as he stood up. The book was valuable, so he decided to borrow it as he put it into his spatial pouch.


    By now, Natalia had also recovered and was about to go take a bath. Jack informed her and left the room. Going downstairs, he could not find Melissa in her office, so he left the orphanage.


    The vast ground was dark as it was late in the evening. Cold gusts of wind brushed past his cheeks, ruffling his loosely tied shoulder-length hair.


    He took a deep breath as he felt refreshed. He had never felt so refreshed until now. It was like a huge burden had been lifted off of his shoulders. Like a fog had been cleared from his mind.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that he had accumulated a tremendous amount of vitality due to his weirdly mutated body.


    The accumulation had started since he first absorbed the mana from the beast cores. His body had become a mana devouring machine, capable of digesting even the ¡®impurities¡¯ of the beast cores and transforming it into easily usable energy for the body, called vitality.


    Since he could digest it and also felt exhilarated after ¡®eating¡¯ the mana, he started absorbing more and more mana from different beast cores. His vitality was further boosted when he absorbed the natural mana from the dungeon cores.


    The accumulated vitality certainly helped him in healing his wounds. The excess energy was then used to further enhance and tamper his body due to all the combat he had to do.


    However, he still had not fully expended his vitality. The production was more than necessary as he wouldn¡¯t stop eating mana.


    So, where would all the vitality go?


    His body then ¡®evolved¡¯, casting all the impurities outside and making it stronger and stronger. The more he fought, the more injuries he accumulated. And the more he healed, the sturdier and stronger his body became.


    That was one of the factors behind his superhuman strength.


    But it still had a limit to how much his body could evolve. Though, it had developed enough as a vessel to contain his tremendous amount of vitality.


    As his body wasn''t normal, the amount of vitality would naturally affect his lust.


    However, the problem was that he didn¡¯t have an outlet to satiate his lust. He had to stay vigilant all the time, search for food, hunt or fight beasts, and collect survival resources.


    His thoughts and desires had toned down to just survival. He had to think of food first. As a result, having no contact with the opposite gender, his lust got suppressed. And this had its own consequences.


    The wilderness, the loneliness, and his weird body would have made him an animal who knew nothing but follow his instincts.


    Fortunately, with the help of meditation exercises and his own willpower, he was saved. Otherwise, if given enough time, he would have transformed into a ¡®sex fiend¡¯.


    Though, it had certainly affected his thinking and behavior.


    ...


    Now, he had found an outlet to satiate his lust. And today was the most satisfying sex he ever had. He had gone all out in releasing loads after loads without holding back the least bit.


    And so, he felt satisfied as his mind cleared up for new ideas. With a contented expression on his face, he walked through the tidying-up market area, through the calm slum area until he finally reached his home.


    (The easily digestible form of mana is called vitality here. Vitality can be easily digested and utilized by the body. With this chapter, I took a leap by introducing the book. Idk how it will turn out in the future, but whatever. Let¡¯s see...)

 Chapter 58 – Holy Mission

    (I am pushing myself by writing something new that is not within my experience. I hope you will be understanding if something goes wrong and kindly guide me.)


    (I took references from several sources while writing this, which might even benefit you in real life.)


    The first thing a man would think after coming to this world would be ¡®harem!¡¯ If a man doesn¡¯t think of a harem after isekai-ed, then I say he is not qualified to be a man.


    To satisfy vanity is the goal of men. It is evolutionary.


    For women, wars had been waged. For women, kingdoms had been toppled. Various nasty things had been done in our world in pursuit of them.


    Why do people so ardently pursue greater heights, pursue success, and pursue money and wealth? It is to attract high-quality females.


    You can lie and deny all you want. But the truth remains the same. When you truly seek it, you will know. It is in the very instincts of men, the one that nature has bestowed on us.


    And when a man enters a world where polygamy is legal, he would, of course, think of a harem. Why won¡¯t he when he can use magic, become strong, and gain power?


    And that¡¯s only natural. That¡¯s not right or wrong. So when it¡¯s going to happen anyway, we might as well learn how to manage a harem.


    Women are not easy beings. They can make, change, break, or even enslave a man. Cleopatra is a practical example who took down kingdoms through seduction.


    So, shouldn¡¯t learning about those who occupy a large part of our lives be important?


    Managing them is as important as creating a harem. And by management, I mean making them happy and satisfied so that all of you can live in harmony as one big family.


    ¡°Jack, dinner is ready,¡± Rita¡¯s gentle voice pulled him out of the book. After returning home, he took a bath and sat on the sofa as he couldn¡¯t help turning pages and learning the ¡®profound knowledge¡¯ contained within it.


    Rita and Alban couldn¡¯t understand how Jack could read the weird language in the book. When they asked him, he just shrugged and let them draw their conclusions.


    ¡­


    After dinner, he sat on the sofa, sticking his nose in the book once again.


    Unlike his previous life, where he had too little attention span due to all the luxurious distractions that his previous world had to offer, he could now concentrate on a single thing for a prolonged period. Even the things that required a lot of mental energy were no problem for him.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t have to play that cool video game or watch that amazing movie or give other excuses for not doing what is necessary.


    ...


    ¡°You might have already noticed that due to the magic that exists here, a lot of things are made easy.


    Things that would have taken days in our world can be completed in little to no time here. A work that would have required a lot of workforces can be accomplished with a few men.


    And as the time and effort go down, so do the employment opportunities.


    With few work opportunities, it is obvious who would work and who would manage the home.¡±


    Jack could understand where it was going, yet he couldn¡¯t stop reading. This book was too soothing, comforting his very core.


    ¡°So women have to manage their homes and take care of their children all alone. They have to work all day, do all the boring stuff!


    They have no source of entertainment, limited ways of enjoyment. Oh, how helpless these souls are, working day and night, suffering the loneliness inside.


    We, as gentlemen, must step forward to help these poor souls and show them what true happiness is!¡±


    ¡°This must be the ultimate reason that we gentlemen are summoned to this world of swords and magic, to embark on a holy mission of saving these poor souls!¡±


    Jack opened his eyes wide with the sudden enlightenment. His eyebrows raised, and his jaw dropped.


    This is it! This is the goal of his life! This is the reason for his transmigration and having a sex machine of a body!


    He had gotten this body to embark on such a holy mission!


    ¡­


    Jack couldn¡¯t stop reading further and turning pages. The next page was the index page. The book was divided into three parts:


    Part 1: The Process


    Part 2: The Human Body


    Part 3: The Human Mind And Love


    Jack had the whole night to himself. He could go on for several days without sleeping. Since his attention was deeply invested in the book, he decided to read as much as he could.


    That will also help cure his laziness by taking only the necessary amount of sleep, helping him keep his brain active for the rest of the day.


    So, when the time to sleep arrived, he urged his parents to sleep before him. His attention then moved to the book again.


    It took him another two hours to finish part one of the book. There were topics like knowing yourself, the chameleon, getting into their skin, knowing their weaknesses, showing your capability, doing it subtly, understanding their signs, managing control, and so on.


    Every topic was difficult as it dealt with psychology. The book was a self-help one, so it contained the actions to be taken. The whole book would be worthless if he didn¡¯t apply it in real life.


    So even if he couldn¡¯t understand some parts of it or didn¡¯t agree with the author, he kept on reading to familiarize himself with the content. He will have to read the whole book again to gain more clarity.


    Though he understood most of it as the author had explained it well with precise examples. However, whether he would remember it or not was a completely different thing. That¡¯s why he will have to read it again and again.


    Then came part two, which was the most intriguing part of the book. Why? Because it dealt with the ways of pleasuring women.


    There were various sexual positions described, along with some profound advice, ¡°It is not about having sex. Anybody can have sex. Only humans can indulge in the pleasure of it. So your goal should be how to make it more pleasurable, for yourself and your partner as well.¡±


    ¡°With intimacy, your love will sustain.¡±


    Which brought it to the third part that dealt with the principles of lasting relationships: sex drive, feelings of intense love, and feelings of deep attachment.


    The first and most delightful thing written in it was, ¡°Have as much sex as you can.¡±


    And Jack heavily nodded with a delightful smile, ¡°Mah bruh!¡±


    The author continued, ¡°Our biology is such that, the more we have sex, the more we become addicted to it. And the more connected we feel with our partner.¡±


    ¡°So absolutely have sex! Create a schedule for it!¡±


    ¡°The first thing that will become an obstacle to this will be our thinking. The more we think the act of sex to be dirty and evil, the more it will bring guilt and shame upon us for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Lust is evil only when we lose our control and reasoning and do horrible things.¡±


    ¡°If a divine being, God, had created us, how could one thing he created be good and the other be dirty? Calling one thing dirty is calling the creation dirty, which is the same as calling the creator dirty!¡±


    ¡°We have divided our world into two parts: sacred and evil. Religious propaganda promoted that because it was necessary at that time as people didn¡¯t have much awareness of many things.¡±


    ¡°If we do not change our ways and thinking, and incline ourselves to one of the sides, like believers and non-believers, we would only end up suffering.¡±


    Jack read up to this and began to contemplate. The idea was thought-provoking, but he couldn¡¯t help but question it. After all, the deep-rooted beliefs he had due to society¡¯s teachings wouldn¡¯t change so easily.


    But the seed of temptation has already been planted. It will soon sprout and grow into a robust tree.


    ¡­


    Many different things included in the second part aroused Jack, even though there was no porn.


    The next thing was doing novel things together. The more time you spend with them, the better your bond will become.


    While the ''feelings of deep attachment'' part was about doing simple things like holding hands, walking hand in hand, cuddling, etc. to stay in touch and grow intimacy.


    There were many simple things to be done with the partner or partners that would help in sustaining a relationship and keeping it stable.


    When a relationship is stable, life is stable. And the success will come naturally.


    Reading up to this, Jack closed the book and took a deep breath. It had already been more than five hours since he started reading.


    The book was almost complete; only the afterword remained. But it had excited Jack a lot, evident in his erect cock.


    The book did a good job of breaking all the restraints he had put upon himself. It elevated his mind and thinking and opened it to new possibilities.


    So he wanted to use all the principles from the book and embark on the holy mission right now!


    He stood up abruptly.


    And realized that it was still late in the night.


    So he turned off the lights and went to the bedroom to sleep.


    Snuggling into his mother''s blanket, he grasped her fluffy body into his embrace and soon drifted off into sleep.